Leaderboard

Chapter 5 Looking at my parents, I said, “Yes, it’s me.” Pausing momentarily, my mom said, “What happened to your beard? And why do you look like you are back in high school again?” “I’m not sure, after taking a shower this morning, I noticed that my beard was thin and patchy, so I shaved the rest of it off,” I said. My dad then spoke up, “What did the doctor say today, are they doing anything to help you?” I said, “Well, he thinks maybe it's an autoimmune disease. He took a bunch of blood samples to run tests on, and also a urine and stool sample. I also had a bunch of CT scans and X-rays taken today. He is also double-checking for infection but thinks that it is unlikely. As of right now, they have just been giving me fluids and pain meds.” After taking in all of the information, my mom said, “When will the results be back and when will the doctor see you again?” “He said most of the results will be back by tomorrow and he plans on seeing me tomorrow to go over the results. The rest of the results should be back on Sunday.” I said. Before my parents could grill me more, Rachael walked in carrying a large clear I.V. bag with two different compartments. Looking at my parents, she said, “You must be Will’s parents.” With my mom having the same hazel eyes and facial features as me but with lighter brown hair and my dad having the same hair color and before today beard, but turning gray due to middle age and blue eyes, it is easy to tell that I am a product of the two. Without missing a beat, my mom said, “Yes, I am Will’s mother Elaina, and this is Will’s father George.” “It’s nice to you all,” she said. My dad then said, “Hopefully, my son has not been causing any trouble.” I glare at my dad, knowing what he is trying to do. Rachael said, “Not at all.” Looking at me she then said, “OK Will, with you having issues again today with eating, the doctor ordered to give you what is called a TPN. You can think of it like I.V. fluids but with more nutrition in it.” She then burst open the two compartments within the bag and shook it up. Placing it on the I.V. pole, she disconnected me from the regular fluids and then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. port. “Is there anything else I can do for you, Will?” Rachael said. I said, “I’m good for right now, thanks.” Chiming in, my mom said, “Thank you, Rachael.” With a smile, Rachael said, “Certainly, press the call button if you need me later on.” Rachael then walked out of the room. I looked at my dad and said, “DAD, not the time!” With a smile, he said, “What, she is very pretty and looks to be about your age, and I didn’t see a ring on her finger.” With a groan, I said, “Right now I don’t even look my age.” With some concern returning to his face, he said, “Alright son, I won’t try setting you up with the nurses … for now.” My mom then said, “I’m with Will on this, I don’t think dating should be on the agenda right now.” My mom took my backpack and set it down on the floor, then took a seat in the chair next to the bed and my dad took the chair from the other corner and moved it beside my mom and took a seat. I grabbed the remote and handed it to my mom and and said, “Here, you or Dad can pick something to watch, I’ll probably just fall asleep.” She said, “OK,” then flipped through some channels and she settled on a network news channel. As I was watching the talking heads drone on about news stories that affect no one, but somehow get people outraged, I fell asleep. I wake up to the need to poop again, I throw the covers off and get out of bed. Before I can get the I.V. pump unplugged, my dad is beside me helping me. Standing up beside him, the new height difference is now apparent. With my dad being 6 foot 1 inches, there was not a big difference between the two of us before; but now it looks like I am closer to my mom’s height of 5 foot 6 inches. With no time to dwell on that thought, I make it to the bathroom with little time to spare. After emptying my bowels and washing my hands, I open the door to the bathroom to see both my parents standing outside the door. Looking at my parents, I can see that they are a little shocked by my height loss and this is the first time that they saw me standing. I can now tell that I am probably only a couple of inches, at most, taller than my mom right now. My mom said, “Will, how tall are you now?” “5 foot 8 and ½ inches was how tall I was this morning,” I said. My mom, not knowing how to respond, said, “Oh, we should probably get you back in bed.” After getting back in bed and my dad plugging back in the I.V. pump, I asked, “Where are y’all staying tonight?” My dad said, “We booked a hotel room not far from here for the night, we dropped off our bags there before coming here.” Grabbing my keys off the table beside my bed, I said, “Y’all can use my car while I’m in the hospital, there is no point in getting charged for parking for the whole weekend and y’all paying for Ubers.” My dad nodded and as I was handing him the keys I said, “The parking stub is in the front pocket of my backpack and I parked on the second floor of the parking garage that is next to the ER. If you want to, y’all can stay at my apartment until I get out of the hospital.” My dad said, “We will keep that in mind, but don’t worry about us, just focus on getting better.” “I will try,” I said. “With traveling today and the time change, we are going to head to the hotel to get some sleep, but we will be back here first thing in the morning.” my mom said. I said, “OK.” My mom, leaning down to hug me said, “Get some rest, I love you and will see you first thing in the morning.” With a quick kiss on my cheek, she stood back up then my dad leaned down and said, “I love you, son.” As he was hugging me. “I love y’all too,” I said. They then walked out of the room leaving me to fall back asleep again. I woke to the feeling of all my joints throbbing in pain. Reaching over to the table, I grab the remote and hit the call button. A few minutes later, Isoline walks in and asks, “Hey Will, what can I do for you?” “Can I get some more pain medicine, I’m in a lot of pain right now,” I said. She said, “Certainly, I will be right back.” She walked out of the room to get the morphine and was back within a minute. With the syringe in hand, she quickly pushed the morphine into my I.V. line. With a sigh of relief, I said, “Thank you.” “No problem, is there anything else I can do for you?” She said. “No, I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. She said, “OK, get some rest.” Then walked back out of the room. A few minutes later, I succumbed to sleep. I awoke the next morning thinking about the close call last night with the bathroom. With no time to ponder my midnight bathroom escapades, I’m hit with the immediate throbbing pain in all my joints. I immediately hit the call button. I look to my right and see that my parents are already here sitting beside me. With a worried face, my mom asked, “Is there something wrong?” Gritting my teeth, I said, “I need pain medicine.” “OK, if a nurse isn’t here soon, I will go find one.” She said. Luckily, a couple of minutes later, Rachael walks in. Guessing that she knew what I would be asking for, she already had a syringe in hand. She asked, “Do you need morphine?” I nodded and she quickly pushed the medicine into my I.V. Looking at me, she said, “I figured that you would be asking for pain medicine since you have not had any since late last night.” Taking in a deep breath, I said, “Thanks.” She then said, “Alright, with that out of the way, let’s go and get you weighed and measured.” With relieved joints, I slowly get out of bed. With my parents standing on either side of me, I can tell I am definitely closer to my mom’s height. Pushing my I.V. poll, all four of us make it down to the nurse’s station. Rachael weighs and measures me and before I could even ask, my dad said, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” “He weighs a 123 pounds and is 5 foot 7 inches tall,” Rachael said. With frustration in my dad’s voice, he said, “When will the doctor see him today?” With a slight nervousness in her voice, probably not wanting to deal with an angry, protective parent, she said, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” Walking back to my room in silence, I could feel the tension on either side of me. But either being lucky or unlucky depending on how you look at it, as soon as I passed the threshold of my room, I was hit with the need to poop. With a quick, “I’m going to the bathroom.” to my parents, I detoured into the bathroom. After another ungodly bowel movement with some pee, I wash my hands, brush my teeth, and comb my hair. Exiting the bathroom, I see that my parents are in their ‘assigned’ seating, with my dad watching Sports Center on TV. Settling back in bed, we wait in nervous silence for the doctor. Nodding in and out of sleep, I open my eyes to my mom gently shaking my shoulder. “The doctor is here to see you, Will.” My mom said. Sure enough, at the foot of my bed is Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” Dr. Wilson said. I said, “I’m just tired right now.” Dr. Wilson responded, “I'm sorry to hear that, have you been having any new or worse symptoms?” “No new symptoms, I just have been having worse joint pain and needing more pain medicine,” I said. “We will keep giving you morphine as needed to keep you comfortable. I do have the majority of your test results back. Starting first with your urine and stool sample results show high levels of calcium. Looking at your blood panel results, it is the same as before with high levels of calcium and creatine kinase. We did get the results back from testing for the most common autoimmune diseases and your results were negative for Addison disease, Celiac, Dermatomyositis, Graves, Hashimoto thyroiditis, Crohn, MS, Myasthenia gravis, Pernicious, Sjogren syndrome, Lupus and both Reactive and Rheumatoid arthritis.” He said. Before I could even respond, my mom asked, “What did his CT and X-ray show?” He said, “The X-ray didn’t show anything abnormal and the CT scan did not reveal anything new to us. It is still showing that all of his joints are inflamed, but since we ruled out arthritis, we know it is not that.” My dad asked, “What else could it be?” “Well, I am still waiting on the test results to come back for the more uncommon types of autoimmune diseases, I should have them by tomorrow. Also, the blood culture results should be back by tomorrow, but since he is not running a fever and I am not seeing any other signs of an infection, I expect it to be negative,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad said, “What are you going to do for him in the meantime? He lost 5 inches in height and a little over 30 lbs this week. I’m literally looking at the teenage version of my 27-year-old son.” “I was hoping it would not come to this, but with his extreme weight loss, I will be giving him a nasogastric tube or feeding tube soon. It will bypass his stomach and give him nutrition at his duodenum or the lower stomach that connects to his small intestines. This should allow him to get nutrition without vomiting. I will set him on a feeding schedule of three times a day and will switch him back to regular fluids in his I.V.” He said. My mom said, “How is he losing weight and shrinking?” Dr. Wilson said, “To be honest, with how his symptoms are presenting, I have never seen something like this. It seems that his body is using itself to sustain itself. But instead of getting emaciated, his skeletal system is shrinking to compensate. That is why there is a high level of both creatine kinase and calcium in his blood, but only high levels of calcium in his urine and stool. The body only needs so much calcium to sustain itself and expels the rest.” Before my parents could interject, I asked, “When will you be putting in the feeding tube?” “I will be going to get the necessary supplies and a nurse to help now. I should be back soon.” He said. Before he could get bombarded with more questions from my parents, he walked out of the room. With a concerned look, my mom said, “I think we should get you into a better hospital.” “I think we should at least wait to see what the results are tomorrow. With it being the weekend, I doubt that another hospital will do much for me until Monday.” I said. My mom said, “That is probably true, but as soon as the doctor tells us the results tomorrow, I would like to get you transferred to the Mayo Clinic in Phoenix.” A few minutes later, Dr. Wilson and Rachael walked in carrying some supplies on a tray. After setting the tray tray down on the table beside me, Dr. Wilson said, “Alright Will, with your I.V. in your left arm, I am going to insert the tube in your left nostril. It is probably going to be a little uncomfortable when I insert it and will probably feel a little strange having it in afterward, but it shouldn’t bother you too much.” I said, “OK.” After both he and Rachael put on some gloves, he grabbed one end of the feeding tube while Rachael held the rest, which included some ports. Dr. Wilson said, “I am going to start putting the tube up your nose and when I tell you to swallow, swallow so that we make sure that it goes down your esophagus.” I nodded, then Dr. Wilson started pushing the tube up my nose and when I felt it in the back of my throat, I heard Dr. Wilson say, “Swallow Will.” I swallowed and Dr. Wilson pushed more and more of the tube up my nose as Rachael fed it to him. All the while, I did my best not to gag as it ran down my throat. When he was done, he taped it to my cheek and put the loose end with the port behind my ear. As soon as I was over trying not to gag, I was hit with the sensation of having a weird continuous sinus drain. It wasn’t a bad feeling, but it was a strange feeling to have constantly. Dr. Wilson then asked, “How does it feel?” “It feels strange but not bad,” I said. “Good, with it already close to lunchtime, I am going to get Rachael to start you on your first feeding. It will basically be the adult version of formula. And to avoid any complication with the feeding tube, always keep your bed at least slightly elevated, never lay down completely flat.” He said. I said, “OK, that shouldn’t be a problem.” “I will see you tomorrow morning to go over the rest of the results, please let someone know if you have any issue with your feeding tube.” I said, ”OK.” then both Dr. Wilson and Rachael with the tray walked out of the room. A moment later Rachael walked back in with a new bag of regular fluids and another smaller bag full of an off-white milky liquid. “I'm going to get you started on your feeding and switch you to regular fluids,” She said. I nodded, and then she hung both bags from my I.V. poll, disconnected the TPN bag, then threw both the old, almost empty, bag of fluids and the TPN bag away. She then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. and then connected the other bag for feeding to one of the ports on the end of my feeding tube. “Alright, you are all set, let me know if you need anything else or if you are having any trouble with the feeding tube,” Rachael said. I said, “Thanks, I will.” As Rachael was walking out of my room, I turned to my parents and said, “I’m pretty tired, I think I am going to go back to sleep.” My mom said, “That is OK, get some rest, we will be here when you wake up.” On that note, I shut my eyes and fell asleep. I woke to both the throbbing pain in my joints and the need to poop. I turned to my mom and dad, and said, “I need pain meds and I also have to go to the bathroom.” I got out of bed as my dad was getting up to help me with unplugging the I.V. I made my way into the bathroom with my dad behind me and him shutting the door for me. As I am emptying my bowels on the toilet, my joints start to really cry out in pain. By the time I finished wiping and flushed the toilet, I was in too much pain to get off the toilet. I then hear a knock on the door. “Will, is everything alright in there?” I hear my dad’s voice from the other side of the door. I said, “I need pain medicine, but my joints hurt too bad to get off the toilet.” With a short pause, I hear my dad say, “OK, Rachael and I are coming in.” The door opens and in walks, my dad with a concerned face, followed by Rachael. I can tell, they are trying their best not to react to the smell that I just created in the bathroom. Rachael immediately pushed a syringe of morphine into my I.V. line as my dad stood on the other side of me to help me get up. After a few moments, my dad asked, “Are you OK enough for me to help you get up?” After taking a deep breath, I said, “Yes.” My dad then put a hand under each of my armpits and as he was helping me up, with very little effort on my part, I pulled up my sweatpants and underwear. Rachael said, “While your dad helps you back in bed, I am going to go get some saline to flush out your feed tube.” Rachael walks out as my dad hovers behind me as I wash my hands and make my way back into bed. As soon as I am back under the covers, Rachael walks in with another syringe. She walks up to my I.V. pole and disconnects the feeding bag from my feeding tube, then connects the syringe and slowly pushes the saline into my feeding tube, forcing the rest of the milky white liquid to go down the tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag and syringe away, she turned to me and said, “Will, I am going to start checking on you when you are scheduled to be able to have another dose of morphine so that you don’t end up in that situation again. I will also make a note in your chart so other nurses will know too.” I said, “Thanks, that wasn’t fun.” “I bet not, you're scheduled to be able to have another dose around the same time as your last feeding of the day, so I will double check with you then and if you need anything else, let me know,” she said. I said, “OK.” As Rachael was walking out of the room, my mom turned to me and said, “I talked to your brother earlier and he wanted to Facetime you if you were up to it.” “Sure, I feel better now with the pain meds kicking in,” I said. A second later, my mom was handing me her phone while it was calling my brother on Facetime. 10 seconds later, I see both my brother and sister-in-law on the screen. While my brother has the same eyes and hair color as our mom, he has the same facial features as our dad and surprisingly, has a more stockier frame than both of us. Sitting beside him is his wife, with blue eyes, wavy blonde hair that hangs a few inches past her shoulders, and a button nose. I said, “Hi Stanley, Hi Katie.” They seemed shocked, but not too shocked. I guess my mom prepared them and probably sent them a picture of me when I wasn’t looking or sleeping. “Hey Will, Mom told me what was going on. How are you feeling?” He said. “I’m feeling OK right now, but that is probably because I was just given morphine a few minutes ago,” I said. “Ah, the good stuff, I imagine you would be feeling pretty good right now,” he said with a chuckle. Katie, speaking up, said, “We just wanted to check in and see how you were doing and if there was anything we could do for you.” I said, “Not much you can do for me right now, I’m just waiting to see what the doctor will say tomorrow morning.” Before either of them could respond and as if waiting on her cue, I heard a small voice off-screen say, “Uncle Will, Uncle Will!” A second later I see a 2-year-old miniature version of her mom with short curly hair climb into my brother’s lap to look at who is on the screen. “Hey Ellie, what have you been up to?” I said. She looked at me and said, “Uncle Will, play?” Before I could respond, Katie said, “Uncle Will is not feeling good, he can’t right now.” I smiled to myself, thinking that I am probably the only person in the world that has played with a toddler multiple times through Facetime in her play kitchen. The only drawback is that she will forget we are on Facetime and set the phone down and run off to play with other things. And with all the social graces and attention span of a toddler, Ellie slides out of my brother's lap to most likely scatter more toys throughout the house. “Thanks, Katie, As entertaining as our little Facetime play dates are, I will probably just fall asleep on her,” thinking for a moment, I ask, “Where is little Charlie?” Katie said, “He is sleeping in his crib right now, but hopefully, he will be awake the next time we Facetime you.” “OK, well speaking of sleeping the pain meds are kicking in pretty good, so I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. Stanley said, “Alright get some rest, we love you and will talk to you later.” “Love y’all too,” I said. I then handed the phone to my mom and as I was falling asleep, I could overhear my mom and dad talking to Stanley and Katie.

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."

Happy Birthday Mikey! 🎂🎈

🎂 HAPPY BIRTHDAY MIKEY 🎂 Another birthday in diapers! 😄

Happy Birthday ! * hugs & FARTS *

Mom’s making Olive Garden zuppa toscana soup. One of my favorites

Wishing you a happy birthday.

Happy birthday 🎉 At least the Birmingham UFL team gave you an early present.

Happy Birthday Mike!! Hugs, Freta

Hello, dear readers. I want to thank you all again on your patience for chapter 9. With the holiday having passed, I was able to dedicate a good portion of time to redoing the work that was lost the other night. I think the chapter turned out even better than it was before, but ultimately, how good it is will be up for you to decide. Please enjoy the first chapter in "Act 2" of Embracing Oneself. And, as always, thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 9: Bye, Bye, Bye (CW: Swearing, Deadnaming, Smoking) July 22nd, 2023. 8:29am Opening my eyes to see the bars in front of my face can still manage to get a smile out of me. Stretching my curled-out form beneath my childish covers, I can hear the crinkling of the waterproof sheet beneath me. So far, it’s been an unnecessary precaution, but Mommy insists on it remaining on. “Who knows, your diaper might fail one night from those massive wettings of yours.” Her comment still sits in my mind, like an enjoyable earworm. I sit up, rubbing the crusts from my eyes. I can feel the sheet slipping off my bare body, my nipples poking up at the cold morning air. I should ask Mommy to put me in my PJs next time. I look down at my waist, my pink Trest looking soggier than I remember it being last night, the once coral front now a beige-ish tone. I must’ve woken up and gone more. Peaking through the crib's rails, I notice just how stocked up it has become over the last couple of months. Once just a lightish rose, the walls are now adorned with vinyl stickers of alphabet blocks and copyright-free princesses. Underneath the changing table, the garbage pail has long since been removed, a large diaper pail having taken its place. The shelves, once barely filled with supplies, now struggle to contain Emma’s purchases. Even with the addition of a new Ikea shelf, the overflow of diapers and toiletries could be described as obscene. Heh, toiletries. Considering my recent lack of a porcelain throne, I found it funny to refer to them as such. The only ‘toilet’ I’ve used in about a month is the one taped around me. Speak of the devil. The rest of my body has arisen from its slumber, and nature calls. With almost no effort, I let my morning ritual take over, feeling the cold garment warm up with a fresh wave of wetting. The seconds tick by, my diaper getting saggier as it struggles to absorb the rapid flood. Once finished, I place my hand on the front, squishing the padding and feeling the true weight of my act. Doing so, I feel a small droplet make its way down my leg. Shit, is that a leak? Maybe Emma was right to buy the mattress protector. I move my hand away, not wanting to add any more risk of a cleanup. Not that I have to worry about that. Mommy has taken over the role of my exclusive diaper changer and clean-up expert. We talked it over, and decided it would be best if I didn’t handle my own diaper changes while engaging in little activities. There are exceptions, of course. If she is at work, and I’m having a free day, I can make the change on my own after she checks and permits me. If I’m wearing discreetly at work, I’m allowed to use my discretion when it comes to my bathroom needs, whether that's using the bathroom, changing in the stall, or waiting till I get home to deal with it. Once I’m back home though, the game begins again. It’s not like I mind it either. Changes have almost become a second love language to us. The way Mommy takes care of me, making sure I’m all clean and dry, makes me feel warm inside; from how she smiles down at me from above, I can tell she feels similarly. Speaking of changes, I could desperately use one. I can feel the saturation pooling downwards, and I’m sure that another wetting of any calibur will spring a leak. Looking over to the top of the shelf, I can see the small green light coming from the two-way baby monitor, signaling a live connection. I wasn’t sure about that purchase at first, but I’ve gotta hand it to her; it’s about to come in handy. “MOMMY!!! I NEEDA CHANGE!!!” I shout. It may not be necessary to be so loud, but it certainly fits the role. Plus, it’s fun to just let your voice ring on occasion. I wait, the sound of static mixed with random noises coming through the speaker. It takes a moment, but I finally hear her voice on the other end. “Just a second sweetie, I’ll be right there.” The static cuts out, leaving just the echo of footsteps off in the distance. Soon, Mommy walks through the door, dressed up to perfection. Her work attire never fails to impress. Walking over to the crib, she gently slides the rails down to the ground. “Good morning sleepyhead. Let’s see how that poor diaper is holding up.” Her hand goes between my thighs, slipping a finger into the leg guard. “Wow, you weren’t kidding! How about we get you into a fresh one?” I hold my arms out, letting her get close before wrapping them around her neck. With a heft, my body is lifted out, with one of her hands along my back, the other on my rear. Bridging the short distance, I’m laid down across the changing table, the cold material against my bare skin causing a jolt to my system. My body heat quickly warms it up though, and my body relaxes. “Alright baby, you know the drill. Legs up.” The process is routine now; legs go up, tapes undone, and nethers wiped. So when Mommy stops after placing the new diaper beneath my bum, I’m left wondering what’s up. “You want to try something new today?” she asks. Oh, we’re playing this game today! For Mommy, something new adds up to either a new toy being used or a temporary rule being implemented. I remember the feeling the first time she said those words, pulling a pacifier gag out from behind her. Now that was an experience. From gags to locking mittens, Mommy never seems to run out of ideas. Even without a new toy, she never fails to be creative. Last weekend, for example, she put me back in my crib immediately after my morning change, handing me a content-locked tablet and a couple of bottles of water before heading off. I certainly wasn’t expecting my day to be spent locked up in one place, but it ended up being a lot of fun! I step out of memory lane as Mommy pulls out a small white box. Opening the top, she tilts the box towards me, allowing me to see the bright pink chastity cage inside. “What do you think baby? Wanna give it a try?” Oh my goddess. A small gulp goes down my throat. This is definitely something out of my realm of experience, but everything else she has suggested so far has made for an amazing experience. I guess…it wouldn’t hurt to try it out. “O…Okay Mommy, I’ll try it,” I manage to squeak out, my voice struggling to form the sentence. That was all the go-ahead she needed. Pulling out a small jar of petroleum jelly, she dabs a smudge on her finger, gliding it along the surfaces soon to make contact with my most vulnerable spaces. Taking the base ring, she gently works my parts through it, resting in place behind my bits. The nylon sleeve soon follows, and the barrel lock is engaged with the twist of the key, securing the contraption in place. I bring my hand down, inspecting my new enclosure. It…it actually feels nice. The material makes for a comfy covering, and if not for the fact that my mind is getting used to the sensation, I would be hard-pressed to even notice its presence. Mommy gently slaps the top of my hand, putting an end to my exploration. “Now, now, the cage is meant to keep your hands away, Little One.” Well, that just makes me want to touch it some more! With a dash of powder, the new diaper is pulled into place, and the tapes are secured. “There we go. That should hold you for a while. Now let’s get you dressed!” Mommy picks me back up and places me before the mirror, walking into the closet to decide my attire. Returning in just moments, she holds a dress in one hand and a pair of shoes in the other. The dress is rather simplistic, but a verified classic; a black school-girl dress with a white collar and sleeves. With a lift of my arms, the dress is slipped over my head and falls into place. Looking at myself in the mirror, I can now understand why it was chosen. I’m unaware if the dress was tailored to be this short, or if Mommy ordered a dress meant for a child, but the result is the same. Just the slightest amount of movement reveals a flash of the white padding and childish print underneath. Oh well, it’s not like I’m going anywhere today. Bending down, she places the shoes in front of my feet, reaching inside and pulling out a pair of long, striped socks, alternating between black and white. I lift one leg at a time, feeling the soft cotton making its way up to my thighs. Next comes the shoes, a simple design of black leather, with a strap over the top. I’m certainly looking creepy, kooky, and altogether ooky! Minus my short hair, I’d say I look very close to the classic character. “What do you think?” she asks, awaiting my approval. Even now, being the ‘one in charge’, she still seeks my happiness. “I love it, Mommy! Thank you,” I say before throwing my arms around her, wrapping them tightly around her waist. “You…are very welcome…but you’re…kind of crushing me here,” she exasperates. I lighten my grasp, but hold on to her just the same. The hug transitions into a hold, finding myself once again off the ground, being ushered by my authoritative chauffeur. We pass through the doorway, making our way into the living room, where I’m gently placed upon the blanket spread across the floor. I cross my legs, sitting upright on the soft material, feeling the warmth against my thighs. Before me is the usual spread. A variety of coloring books, remotes, and my pacifier sit just within reach; everything a Little might need to stay busy throughout the day while her caregiver is away. “Alright sweetie, I have to get going, but you know the rules…” I pop the pacifier in my mouth and begin listing off my orders, a childish lisp emitting from behind the guard. “No Potty, no big gurl stuff, make sure to crawl, and text Mommy if I need ta change.” “That’s right!” Mommy says as she claps her hands, applauding my remembrance. Bending over, she gives me a quick peck on the forehead. “I’m going to miss you so much, baby.” It’s only a day, Mommy. I’m sure I’ll manage. I decide against verbalizing my sass, not wanting to be bratty right out the gate. “Me misses you mowe, Mommy. Id geds so wownwy widhowd you.” While part of me cringes at my babble, I do admit that it’s pretty fun. Mommy coos at my attempt. “Oh no, well I can’t have my sweet, little girl getting lonely, now can I?” She points ahead of me towards the door of the entertainment center. “Why don’t you check inside? After all, who knows what’s awaiting behind the door?” Another surprise? I crawl across the short distance and open the door. Inside the darkness, I almost look over the object inside. If not for the white button eyes, it would’ve been camouflaged from sight. I grab ahold and bring the soft object to light, letting out a verbal squeal of delight. “HE’S SO CUTE!!!!” In my hands is a plush goat with wings, his black body adorned with two red pentagrams; one across his chest, the other along his head. I flick my finger against his cute horns, giggling just a bit before returning to their crescent shape. HE’S PERFECT!!!!!! “I figured it was about time for you to have a stuffie friend to keep you company. I wasn’t quite sure it…” I give her a quick flash of indignation, showing my displeasure at her reference to this beautiful creature as an “it”. “...I mean, I wasn’t sure if ‘HE’ was the most age-appropriate choice, but I guess I was mistaken.” I slide my body across the carpet like a batter slides to home base, giving myself just the slightest rug burn as I grab onto her leg. “I love him, Mommy! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Mommy lets out a giggle and places her hand on my head, patting it ever so softly. “You are most certainly welcome, darling.” I see a brief flash above me and look up to see her, phone in hand. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist capturing this moment” I’m so happy right now, she could be taking pics of my bare ass and I wouldn’t care! The time comes too soon when she begins pulling her leg from my grasp. “Okay, okay, I REALLY have to get going now. I’ll see you soon, my precious Roxie.” Taking her steps towards the door, she turns around just before opening it. “There’s plenty of bottles and snacks in the fridge if you’re hungry. Text me if you need anything, I’ll see you at 5. I can’t wait to give you your final surprise. Love you!” I get nothing more than that as she closes the door behind her, leaving me to sit in suspense. Three surprises in one day? She’s going all out today. I look down at my biggest surprise, holding my new companion close to my chest. “Now, what do I call you? Let’s see…” I don’t need to think for long before the perfect name pops into my head. “I know! Your name is Baphy!” I’m a genius! Taking Baphy in hand, I make my way back to my spot, gently placing him down before going prone. Settling into the blanket, I feel the unfamiliar sensation of the chastity cage pushing between my skin and the diaper. Okay, that’s gonna take some getting used to. I sit up on my elbows, and the pressure lightens. Deciding I can live with that, I take the TV remote in hand, booting up Netflix. I arrow my way over to the “Kids” profile, a rather new addition to my little routine. Not like it changes anything. Most of the shows I watch are considered ‘For Kids” anyway. I look through my limited selection, trying to figure out what to watch. I could go with the usual, but I really want to wait for Emma to keep watching She-Ra. What about… I make my choice, settling on a tried and true banger: Legend of Korra. “Baphy, you’re going to LOVE this!” *** Uugh, what the hell is interrupting my sleep? The buzzing of my phone causes me to awake from my blissful nap. I spread out my legs, accidentally knocking over the collection of bottles accrued from my watching party. Thankfully, they lay empty, so no cleanup is required. Good thing too, otherwise, I’d be pissed. Looking around in my daze, I finally spot the device, having stopped its infernal ringing. I swear, this better be Mommy calling, and not some scam call. Clicking the power button, the first thing I notice is the time; 11:52am. Damn, that nap was longer than I thought. The second thing I notice is the notification bar, showing several missed calls. While the number is saved in my contacts, it wasn’t the name I was expecting. It’s my day off! Fuck, if Tom doesn’t have a good reason for calling, I’m gonna rip his asshole in two! I take a deep breath and decide that calling him back would be the safest bet, no matter how much I despise talking to the sleazeball during my off hours. The phone rings for just a second before I can hear his weaselly voice on the other end. “Good to see your phone works! Do you know how long I’ve been trying to reach you? I’m starting to think you enjoy wasting my time.” Fuck you asshole, I shouldn’t even be answering you right now. As much as I wish I could say that, I’m not looking to lose my job over a phone call. “Hi Tom, what can I do for you…on my day off?” I let just the hint of sarcasm ring true in my otherwise professional tone. “Yeah yeah, I know what day it is. Trust me, I wouldn’t be calling you unless it was urgent. You need to get into the office right away.” Even when asking for my help, he still manages to be an ass about it. “Listen, if it’s about the data for the Coleman Group, can’t it wait until Tomorrow? I’m currently busy with personal matters.” Yeah, let me get back to my cartoons already! He interjects, cutting off any chance of escape. “It’s not about that. H.R. needs to speak with you, and it has to happen now. I expect to see you in the next hour.” I hear the beep from the other end, and my screen flashes the white letters of “Call Ended”. “FUUUUUUUCK!!!!!!! Fucking Asshole!!!” I look over to my side, Baphy seemingly giving me a disapproving stare. “Sorry Baphy, I didn’t mean to swear. Looks like my dummy boss needs to speak with me.” *** Getting dressed and out the door took more time than I’d hoped. I was almost afraid I wouldn’t get there in time, but I guess the goddess is looking out for me, as I pull into my spot with time to spare. That’s perhaps the only good thing about this bullshit. Hopping out of the car, I slam the door shut, strutting towards the double glass doors of the building. I feel a slight breeze against my ankles, my knee-length skirt flowing with the wind. I am glad I changed though. Unprofessional look aside, there’s no way my diaper wouldn’t have just shown. Should I have perhaps changed? Maybe, but it’s not like I haven’t worn to work before. What difference would an H.R. meeting make? My only concern is the growing desperation in my bladder. This is just a quick visit, in and out. Then I can get back home, soak this thing, and enjoy the rest of my day. I keep up my brisk pace through the entryway, not even stopping to wave at the nameless goon working the desk. Stopping at the elevator, I push the up button, tapping my foot as I impatiently await its arrival. I barely wait before the door opens before stepping inside, mashing the 5f button as quickly as possible. It’s not long before the door opens again, the usual rows of cubicles standing before me. On a usual work day, I’d walk the few paces to my capitalistic prison before getting on with the busy work, but not today. I take a right, making my way to the big brown door, adorned with the dickbag’s name. I knock on the solid wood, listening for the okay to enter. At first, I vaguely believe I hear a stifled sob before it’s quickly covered up by my boss's annoying voice. “Come in.” Twisting the handle, I’m greeted by three faces, where I expected only two. Behind the mahogany desk stands Tom, his face reminding me of an aging bulldog, his cheeks sagging in a permanent frown. Goddess, I can smell his rancid cologne from here. To his left is a woman I’ve met only once or twice, her name escaping me at the moment. If Tom resembled a bulldog, I’d say she resembles a praying mantis, her pointed, angled face showing more bone than skin. I believe she’s trying to smile at me, but her eyes, long since drained of light and warmth, tell a much different tale. While I expected those two, the other party wasn’t expected in the least. Sitting down opposite from Tom, she looks up at me. Her eyes were puffy and tear-stricken, somberly staring at me from behind her red hair. “Beth, what’s wrong?!?” I make my way over to her, placing my hand on her shoulder. I can feel her shaking in her seat as a fresh set of drops stains her blouse. What the fuck is going on here? Why is my friend balling her eyes out?!? “Glad to see you could make it, Miss Accardi. Miss Hall, why don’t you head out?” I would perhaps appreciate the woman’s gentle demeanor in other circumstances, but not today. Beth doesn’t say a word before rushing out of the office. She just looks back at me with those sad eyes of hers before leaving. “Respectfully, what the hell is going on here? Why am I here, and why is Beth crying her eyes out?” Careful Rox, these are your higher-ups. Keep a cool head. “Take a seat. Please.” It sounds like Tom has to force the word out of his mouth. Perhaps it’s a foreign word to him. Nonetheless, I sit in the chair, careful to keep my legs together. I watch him shuffle through some paperwork in front of him, looking through the pages. My leg begins to tap, both from impatience and desperation. Can we hurry this up? “I’ll keep this brief.” Thank you, Tom, for that at least. “Can you read this document for us?” What is this, a literacy test? I look over the text, recognizing it as the monthly report I had filled out a while back. As a lead, one of my many, many arduous tasks was keeping track of those “below” me, providing details on the work efficiency of my staff. “I know what it is, Tom. I wrote it myself. What does this have to do with this random meeting?” I watch the woman begin to take notes on her company laptop, apparently jolting down my words. Am I in a fucking courtroom right now? Tom taps on the page, his greasy finger landing on a paragraph further down. “And would you say that THIS report is accurate?” I feel a lump in my throat as I read my own words, cursing myself for not seeing this coming. While Bethany Hall continues to be a bright, cheerful person to work with, her skills regarding data entry are still below average. It is my firm belief that her skillset would be best put to use in another department. “Yes, I stand by my words. I feel that she was at her very best when her smile greeted guests at the entrance and that she best served the company while working at the reception desk.” I can see the corners of his lips moving upwards. In another world, one might just say his face could resemble a smile. “Thank you for the confirmation. We just wanted to hear the words out of your mouth, didn’t we Annabell?” Right, that’s her name! She briefly looks up from her screen, giving Tom a nod before returning to typing. I pray that I’m wrong, that this bastard isn’t THAT cruel, but even as I ask the words, I know in my bones what he’ll say. “What did you say to Beth?” I can see his teeth showing now, seeming to take great delight at the news he’s about to deliver. “I just told her that she is no longer needed at this company, and to quickly pack her personal belongings before departing.” I can feel my blood boiling as I stand up, my chair being knocked backward by the force of my movement. “You heartless creatine!!!” “Miss Accardi, please calm yourself!” Annabell’s pleas fall on deft ears, as all I can see right now is Tom’s self-righteous smirk. “How could you?!? After everything Beth has done for this company, the shifting of positions, the late nights fixing mistakes, the smile she forces herself to give you, you treat her like this? This is wrong, Tom! It’s abhorrent!!!” He walks out from behind the desk, meeting me face to face. His pungent odor is almost too much to bear. I’m tempted to back away, but I hold my spot, not wanting to show weakness. “It’s just business,” he says behind his crooked grin, cockier than ever. “If she’s not performing to our standards, then we have every right to terminate her employment. This IS an at-will state, after all.” My blood has made its way to my face, and I can feel myself turning red from rage. “She’s not performing to your standards?!? Of course, she isn’t you dimwit! She never wanted to be in my department in the first place, you oaf!” “MISS ACCARDI! That’s enough!” Annabell might as well not be in the room, as Tom and I are locked in this stalemate, neither one of us willing to back down. “Careful, Riccardo. Your testosterone is showing.” He grins like the Cheshire Cat, thinking his pettiness of deadnaming me will strike a nerve. I’m ashamed to say it, but he’s correct. “TOM! That’s quite enough!” Wow, you’re such a great H.R. rep, aren’t you?!? That’s literally discrimination! “My apologies, Roxanne. I forget how sensitive you people are towards your legal name.” Oh, you cheeky fuck!!! “Regardless, what’s done is done. We’ll find someone with more…experience to replace your missing team member. Until then, you’ll just have to work extra to cover the deficit. I’m sure you don’t mind.” I look at both of their faces, one smug in his victory, the other down at her screen, avoiding my gaze. Is that it? Do my words mean so little? Do I mean so little to them? After all I’ve done for this shithole, this is the result? More work, more stress, and more of Tom’s bullshit? I can’t! I can’t do this anymore!!! “You know what Tom? Fuck you. Fuck you, and fuck this place. Consider this my resignation.” I can’t begin to tell you the joy I feel when I flip him the bird, his face falling as he takes a step back. “Yo…you can’t just quit! You’re a key member of this staff! Don’t be hasty now, Roxanne.” He looks panicked, perhaps only now realizing what a massive mistake he made. Losing a “deficit” was one thing, but losing me, the one who does all the work? Enjoy being in the red, shit-for-brains. “You said it yourself Tom; this is an at-will state, which means I can quit at any time. So that means you can kiss my ass!” I walk away, smiling as he begins to yell once again. I don’t bother to pick up what he’s saying though, too delighted at finally being free from his tyranny. *** I’m almost skipping as I walk through the exit, the sun having never looked brighter. However, I look to my right, and I can see Beth standing underneath the awning, the smoke in her hand trembling as she brings it to her lips. Poor Beth. She didn’t deserve any of this. Unlike me, she actually enjoyed her job, at least in her old position. I walk over to her, eyes closed as she exhales the cloud from her lungs. You know what, I didn’t even know she smokes. Guess we’ve got something else in common. Reaching into my bag, I pull out my own pack, placing the filter between my lips. The flick of my lighter finally alerts her to my presence, her eyes resembling a deer in headlights. “Shitty day, huh?” Beth half laughs, half coughs, a small plum of smoke bursting forwards. She leans forward, her hand resting against the support pillar, taking a moment to catch her breath. “Yeah, shitty day sums it up nicely,” Beth says with a small smile on her face. I’m glad she can at least manage that. “Well, look on the bright side.” I inhale, watching the tip turn to ash. Holding my breath, I gently let it out a second later, feeling the rush get to my head. “At least we’re finally free from this fucking place.” “Yeah, the job sucked, but at least I…” She whips her head towards me, the weight of my words finally reaching her. “No way! Did that douchebag fire you too?” “Not exactly,” I state with a grin. I wish she could see her face right now. The mix of surprise and confusion is a welcome change after the reckoning upstairs. “I called him out for his bullshit, but he just wouldn’t listen. So…I politely told him where to shove it!” Beth’s smile, her real one, that smile that brightened up the worst of days in the office, finally returns. “Oh. Em. Ge! Oh, how I wish I got to see that! You’ve gotta tell me everything! How did he react? Did that stupid smirk leave his face? I need details girl!!!” Oh, I’m more than happy to share, especially since it brings you joy. “Sure, but maybe we should get out of the parking lot first? I don’t know about you, but I could go for some coffee right about now.” “Oh god, yes! You’ve just gotta give me the deets on the way though!” She tosses the butt on the ground, smushing it between her heel. Even though my cig is only half finished, I do the same. “Sure thing. Wanna ride with me? I’ve got this sick new album tha…” The world seems to slow down. As I was looking back at Beth, I took a step forward. Not watching where I was going, my foot only made it halfway off the curb, slipping off mid-step. Losing my balance, I topple over onto the paved road, landing squarely on my chest. I feel my knees scrape against the pavement, and the air knocked from my lungs. “Roxie! Are you oka…o…oh.” I look back to see Beth, frozen mid-sentence. I can see her looking down at me, but not at my face. I crane my head backward and can see the source of her distraction. The fall had caused my skirt, long as it may be, to flip upwards, revealing my secret to anyone who would happen to pass by. To make matters worse, my bladder, having been forgotten due to the rage from before, had finally given out from the shock. I can feel the front getting warmer, pooling downwards due to gravity. Oh no! No no no no no!!! I get to my feet as quickly as humanly possible, full-on sprinting over to my car. Hopping inside, I lock the doors before looking up, watching as Beth begins to catch up. Sticking my key into the ignition, I twist it, only to be met with the stalling of the engine. NO! Come on Susie! Don’t die on me now!!! I twist, and I twist, but the result is the same. “DAMMIT!!!” I slam my hands against the steering wheel as Beth approaches the passenger side door, pulling on the handle. Why does this always happen to me?!? FUCK! I can feel the tears in my eyes as I look up at her, her hand placed on the window. “Roxie, can you please let me in? I’m not going to make fun of you, I promise.” I go over my options in my head. One, I keep twisting the key, hoping for some kind of miracle. That’s not going to work. Two, I curl up into a ball and hope she goes away. Scratch that. It’s Beth. She’s not going to just leave. That just leaves option 3. I reach over, unlocking the door. No sooner than I do, Beth takes the opportunity to open the door, slumping into the seat. I don’t look at her. I’m too ashamed. Here I am again, feeling the shame of my secret being revealed. Fate is such a cruel bitch. It seems like we’ve been sitting here forever, the silence ringing in my ears, when Beth finally speaks up. “Shitty days, right?” Okayyyy. Wasn’t expecting that. I’m a bit thrown off guard by the redirection of my own words, but more than anything, I wish to keep the silence from returning. “Is that really what you have to say? I mean, you saw…you saw my…” “What, your diaper?” It’s my turn to stare at Beth now. How is she so nonchalant about this? “You can relax, Roxie. It’s not the first time I’ve been in…this situation.” Okay, now what the fuck does that mean? “Yeah, you’re gonna have to explain that one.” “Well, if you must know, I’ve seen this kind of stuff before. Let’s just say that someone close to me is into all that ageplay stuff, so this is nothing new.” “How do you know this is a kink thing? Maybe I’ve got a medical condition, did you think of that?” Yes! I’ve got an out! Miracles can happen! “Roxie…your diaper has printed bears all over it. Besides, if it was a medical thing, you wouldn’t have taken off like that.” Shit, she’s got me there. I was so close too! I finally look at her, not seeing a shred of judgment on her face. She is telling the truth. “Fine, you’ve got me.” I could just leave it at that, but now that she’s mentioned knowing someone…like me, my curiosity has peaked. “So who’s this mystery person? One of your boyfriends?” Beth laughs in response. “Oh god no! Jake is such a macho man. I think he’d drop dead from shame if he so much as thought about doing that. And Collin is a different breed. Sure, he crossdresses, but that’s about as far out of left field as he goes.” “Wait, for real?” From the pictures Beth showed me, I totally wouldn’t have expected that from Collin. I mean, sure, he has long hair and paints his fingernails, but that’s not uncommon in this day and age. “So, who is it…if you don’t mind me asking?” Beth pauses for a moment. “Well, normally I wouldn’t divulge this kind of information…” Didn’t you just out your boyfriend as a crossdresser? “...but in this case, I think it’s fine. After all, she practically tells all her friends about her…what’s it called? Little side? Just promise me you won’t tell anyone, alright?” Well, I know she’s… she now, so that rules out everyone I know. Beth looks me dead in the eyes. Honestly, it makes me a bit uncomfortable. I’ve never seen her so serious before. “Alright, I promise I won’t tell a soul.” She looks me up and down and decides I’m being sincere. “It’s my sister.” “Wow.” I’m definitely startled by the revelation. “How’d you end up finding that out.” Beth lets out a giggle. “I’ll tell you, it’s not much of a story. She’s always been a bit…different, for lack of a better word.” Okay, that’s not vague at all. “Anyways, a few years back, she met this guy at her job, and I guess he was into some kinky stuff. She calls me up one day, telling me to come over, and I walk into her place to see her wearing a t-shirt and one of those.” She points to my skirt, alluding to my padding underneath. “Wait, I’m confused. She invited you over, and she didn’t think to change her clothes? That’s…” “Odd?” She finished. “Yeah, like I said, she’s different. Plus, we’ve always been close, so I guess she felt comfortable enough to show me her newfound interest.” I just can’t wrap my mind around what I’m hearing. A Little, showing such callous disregard for her secret? The idea alone makes my head spin. “So how did you take it? Her being a Little, I mean.” “Well, at first, I was taken aback. I mean, that’s not something you expect to walk in on, right? But she sat me down, explained this whole “Little” thing to me, and told me how happy it made her. Honestly, as long as she’s not hurting someone, she should be free to enjoy whatever weird thing she’s into, right? Don’t get me wrong, I don’t fully ‘get’ the whole thing, but that doesn’t mean I love her any less. And the same goes for you, Roxie. You’re my friend, diapers or not.” Holy shit, how do always get so lucky. I always thought people would be so disgusted at me if they found out, but I’m so happy to be wrong. “Thank you, Beth, truly. You’re a good friend.” “Don’t mention it. Now, how about we get that coffee, and you can finally tell me about what went on in the office?” She smiles at me, and I hate that I’m gonna have to give her the bad news. “Sorry, but my car won’t start. I think the old lady has finally met her maker.” She died too young! “Oh man, are you cereal? Are you sure she’s dead?” I look at her with my trademarked stare of displeasure. “Of course I’m sure. Watch.” I turn the key, expecting to get the same result, but I’ll be damned. The engine comes to life. Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me! Now you work? Beth just looks at me, a smug ‘I told you so” being expressed. “Look, she lives! Now let’s get those coffees!” *** July 22nd, 2023. 6:13pm I pull into the driveway just as the sun begins to set, seeing Emma’s car ahead of me. Great, she’s home! I can’t wait to tell her the good news! Looks like I get to give her a surprise of my own; her own full-time little! I open the door, a smile on my face as big as can be. “Hey Em, are you home, I’ve had the craziest day, you won’t believe what…” I can see her standing in the middle of the living room, hands on her hips. She does not look pleased in the slightest. “Roxanne Accardi!” Uh oh, she used my full name. I’m in trouble, aren’t I? “You have about 10 seconds to explain yourself, missy.” Looking down at the ground, I’ve realized just how big of a hole I’ve dug myself. Bottles were strewn across the floor, coloring books were spread open, and my little outfit was tossed on the ground with little care. Not only did I leave a mess for her to come back to, but I made an even bigger mistake. I didn’t text her to let her know I was leaving. Well, I guess my good luck couldn’t last forever.

The crisp fall night air was invigorating, furthering the high Stacey and Lara felt. Each of them had a pep in her stride as they walked the few blocks to their local CVS. They had finally brought Ted in on their secret. And they had put him firmly in his place in doing so. Lara was feeling especially excited about how the day had progressed. She had known she would enjoy spanking Ted, but she felt surprised by how much it had turned her on. She found herself really looking forward to her next opportunity to redden his cute, plump backside. And then there were the diapers. With this unanticipated wrinkle, something had stirred in Lara. As she and Stacey set out to buy pull-ups for their roommate, she imagined Ted in a pull-up, his red spanked cheeks peaking out of the bottom. This image only served to increase her arousal. Lara felt a palpable urge to dominate the boy in new and different ways. Entering the store, Stacey looked around. “Ok… so what exactly are we looking for?” She scanned the labels above each aisle. “Good nights? That’s what he said, I think. I guess we’ll check near the regular diapers?” Lara responded, with a snicker. Stacey led the way to the baby aisle. The girls walked slowly past the stacks of Pampers, Huggies and Luvs, before spotting the shelves piled with training pants. “Oh… here,” Stacey said, lifting a blue package off the shelf. “Goodnites! Ha, just like he said.” Lara laughed. “Wait what size does he need? Those say medium.” “Oh right,” said Stacey, searching the shelf. “Here we go, XL.” Lara couldn’t contain her laughter as she picked up a second package. “Look! We should get him these pink ones!” Stacey giggled too. She put both packs under her arm and turned back toward the registers, noticing the myriad other items in the aisle. “Do you think we should get him some wipes or something, too?” Lara was cracking up. She picked up a sippy cup adorned with Sesame Street characters. “And a baba?” she said, in her best baby talk. “Alright, alright.” Stacey laughed. She took the cup and picked up a pack of wipes. “Let’s get out of here.” Blushing and giggling as they approached the cashiers, the girls opted for self checkout just to avoid any side eye or questions. Stacey scanned the items as Lara bagged them. Lara felt the warmth between her legs grow as she handled the packs of pull-ups. She couldn’t wait to see one wrapped tightly around Ted’s bruised bottom. --- Meanwhile, back on Columbia Ave, Ted contemplated the day’s events while taking a long, relaxing shower. He had gotten a good look his butt in the mirror before getting in, astounded at the purple color and raised welts left by Lara’s paddle. He was sure to have a hard time sitting in class the next few days. The dull pain was a constant reminder of his humiliation, but he noticed some other feelings too. Ted recalled the conflict he felt when Stacey had bared his bottom. The shame and embarrassment, coupled with a serious arousal. Something about giving up control, being stripped of his clothing, manhandled across her knee, the closeness and warmth he felt lying on her lap… the vulnerability… it was definitely a turn on. He remembered the scolding each girl had delivered, speaking to him like a misbehaved little boy, even though he was their same age. He remembered feeling ashamed of what he had done, disappointed in himself that he let his roommates down… and again… oddly turned on. Steam grew in the bathroom as he stood under the shower. The hot water was warming his sore cheeks further. As blood rushed to his backside, his cock began to stiffen. Ted remember Lara standing menacingly, tapping the paddle against her thigh. He grabbed a hold of himself as he grew harder. Closing his eyes, he remembered the half smile on her face as she ordered him to bend over the couch. He pictured her hourglass figure, domineering him. He remembered how hard he had been as he bent over. He was just as hard now, stroking himself under the steaming shower. Ted remembered the feeling of Lara holding him in place, telling him he’d been a bad boy, and that he deserved to be punished. His dick throbbed as he neared a climax. Just before he came, an image of Lara spanking him over a pair of Goodnites flashed in his mind. Ted’s knees buckled and he groaned loudly. He stood panting in the steamy shower as a pool of cum swirled down the drain. The images from his fantasy lingered. As much as his ass hurt, there was no denying that the new dynamic with his roommates was very sexy. --- Moments later, Ted stood in the steamy room wrapped in a towel, still in a day dream. The warmth and softness of his towel made him recall the feeling he had experienced when the girls hugged him so tenderly after his corner time. It was like nothing he had felt before. Thinking of it almost made him smile. Ted he flinched from his daze when he heard the front door clatter open. The sound of footsteps in the hallway made his heart sink, as he remembered… he still had a date with the strap before his night was over.

Chapter 60 – Cornered [7:00 PM] Kelly’s phone binged and a notification dropped down from the top of the screen, causing her to swipe out of the social media app she was using, and over to her text messages. It was someone named Martha, which caused Kelly to furrow her eyebrows for a moment. Right… Chris’s assistant. What the hell does she want? Martha: Chris and I are going into a dinner meeting, so I wanted to follow up by text, I hope you don’t mind. Has there been any further news about Zack? Kelly thought about what she should say in response. They knew he was in the downtown hospital, and he was a lame child on a scooter – surly to God they would be retrieving him momentarily. Kelly: They know where he is. He’s safe. Tell Chris to concentrate on his meeting. I am handling this. Martha: Let us know if you need help with anything. Kelly rolled her eyes and decided not to reply. Help? From Los Angeles? Sure. She got up off the bench she’d been waiting on, eyeing a coughing child suspiciously. She rapped on the mirrored glass of the security office. After a beat too long, the invisible door opened again. “We haven’t heard anything further, ma’am. I will let you know as soon as we do.” “Well, can someone give me a ride to the downtown campus, then? Apparently I need to do your jobs for you.” “The shuttle stops running at six, ma’am. You would have to take a cab.” “Fantastic. You’re doing a great job. Do you at least have a pen? Can I leave you my phone number?” Kelly’s heels clicked as she strode away from the security office without looking back. She opened a rideshare app on her phone and tapped in the name of the downtown hospital, while making her way towards the main entrance of the hospital. While she waited for a white compact car to pick her up, she looked back and forth along the curb lane, spotting the sign for the shuttle bus that was no longer running, the one Zack had fled in. Little bastard. This was supposed to be a relaxing week at the cottage, not a game of hide and seek in the city. _________ [8:00 PM] After doing prolonged battle with suburban traffic headed into the city for the nightlife, the rideshare vehicle pulled up in front of the downtown hospital, finding a spot along the busy curb. Pedestrians streamed along the sidewalk, some of them looking dressed for the theatre, and some looking like they’d recently been released from prison. Kelly looked up and down the street, and shuddered. What the hell does Zack want down here? It makes no sense. She walked up to the entrance of the hospital and was greeted by the security guard standing there, who waved her by. His job was not to keep people who looked like her out of the lobby. She rolled her eyes as she walked past him. Doing a great job here, too. Kelly saw the information desk and was going to approach the young man behind it, in his square glasses, but then she saw an overweight female security guard making her way across the lobby towards what she realized was the security desk, so Kelly veered that way, catching her just as she was about to reach across the desk. “Hey, I’m hoping you can help me – I had security at the children’s hospital call you earlier. I’m looking for my son, Zack Fischer – he’s eleven, riding a scooter, has a broken ankle. Ring a bell?” The lady let out a grunt. “That’s your kid, is he? Well, it’s good to have his name. He came through here maybe an hour ago – he took off when I tried to get his attention. I’ve been running around the building ever since. Can’t figure out where he’s got to. He has to be somewhere. Was there someone he was coming here to see?” Kelly squinted at the winded guard. “He took off, did he? On his scooter? With his broken ankle?” The guard’s face hardened. “Yes, ma’am, he did. Long, smooth hallways in buildings like these. He was able to get some momentum. As I was saying, would you happen to know why your child came to my hospital this evening?” Kelly rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t matter why he’s here, what matters is where he is right now. I’d assumed you’d have sorted that out, being on the security team in a big city hospital. Have you searched all the floors? Locked the exits?” It was the guard’s turn to roll her eyes, although she resisted doing so. “Ma’am, hundreds of people come and go from this building every hour. We have not locked any doors. We did conduct a search of the public areas, which are the places he could have gotten to, without a pass. Nobody has seen him on any of the floors. If you want to take this search beyond that scope, I would suggest that you call the police. I can do it for you, if you like – we have a direct line, as I’m sure you can imagine.” The guard could almost hear Kelly changing gears, as her voice lightened up and her eyes opened wider. “No, no, no, we don’t need to involve the police, I’m sure they’re very busy, and Zack isn’t a criminal, he’s just a scared child who’s tired of being poked and prodded. Could you maybe have another look around? Or ask one more time if anyone has seen him?” The guard raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. Kelly’s abrupt change in manner was curious, but she didn’t have time to think about it – there were lots of other issues to attend to, besides this runway kid. “I’ll announce a Code Yellow – a missing patient – on the PA system, and describe him. If any employee has seen him, they’ll call the security desk. Can you describe him in detail? He’s wearing blue pajamas or something, correct?” “A blue romper, yes. He’s eleven, about four feet and a couple of inches tall, blond, his scooter is silver.” The guard walked around and down a hallway, reappearing a minute later inside the security office. She picked up a telephone and dialed a few digits, and then there was a chirp that echoed in the wider lobby, emanating from the ceiling. “Attention, attention, code yellow, all floors, code yellow, all floors. Subject is a male child, eleven, riding a knee scooter, blond hair, blue one-piece outfit. If you have seen anyone matching that description, please call the main security desk.” She hit a button on the phone, and the message repeated two more times. “While we’re waiting to hear if anyone has seen him, do you maybe want to go over and talk with Reese in the information booth? He was chatting with your son before he took off.” “Oh? I’d like that, yes.” Kelly turned and walked purposefully towards the information booth, elbowing her way in front of the desk from the side, rather than waiting behind the lineup of three people, all standing behind an elderly Asian man who was inquiring as to where the radiology department was, but seemed to actually have an appointment for an MRI, which was on a different floor. “Excuse me, hi, Reese? Sorry to interrupt – this is important. You spoke with my son earlier, and he’s missing. Can you tell me what he said to you?” Reese looked at Kelly, and then directed his gaze back at the gentlemen. “Sir, MRI is not on the same floor as radiology. You need to go to the basement, B2 – take the blue elevators. Turn right and follow the green dots on the floor – they go directly to the MRI front desk.” The man nodded, but still seemed confused, and shuffled away, giving Kelly a sideways glance. “Excuse me, REESE, we are talking about a MISSING CHILD here – can I get some assistance please? Or would you rather be interviewed by the police?” Reese took a step back. “I’m not going to be yelled at, lady – I’m a volunteer here.” “Listen, Reese, I didn’t mean to raise my voice. You can understand this is stressful – a young, injured child is missing. It would be good to know what he said to you, and what you told him.” Reese’s face thawed a couple of degrees, and he walked back up to the desk. He pulled a sticky note off of the counter next to the phone, turned it, and stuck it back to the counter in front of Kelly. “He wanted to talk to his dad, and he needed a pair of scissors for some reason. He left a message for his dad, and then we went over to emerge for the scissors. Some lady called back and asked for him, and then there was a man on the phone, but then the kid took off when security started yelling at him.” “And that’s it? What did the man on the phone say?” “He asked if he could speak to security, so I told him to dial back into the switchboard and ask for them.” “And which way did my son go when he took off?” Reese pointed around the side of the desk toward a hallway off the back of the lobby. “He went down that hall.” “Where does it go?” Kelly asked. “Everywhere, basically – to the elevator banks, maintenance, the admin offices. You can get anywhere in here from there.” “Is there a back exit?” “Not really – there’s loading docks back there, and emergency exits, but the public entrances face Roosevelt and Forty-Second.” Kelly turned without thanking Reese and fast-walked back over to the security desk. The guard was already watching her walk over, and was waiting for her questions. “If someone goes out an emergency exit, does it sound an alarm?” Kelly asked. “At the door itself, yes, but not a wide alarm – people go through them all the time, to get out to the loading docks and the trash compactors.” “Do you have cameras out in that area?” “Not all over it, but we cover the gate to the area.” “Can you check them? They checked the cameras at the Children’s hospital for me.” “That system is much newer – ours do record, but, checking them is a laborious process. You’d have to call my supervisor if you want someone to do that, and I pretty much guarantee you, she will request that you have the police ask.” Kelly swore under her breath. “Have you heard back from anyone as to if they’ve seen him?” “Two people called, both from places adjacent to the lobby. They saw him at the same time I did. Nobody on any of the floors has called.” Kelly looked at her watch: 8:12 pm. She felt herself in the crosshairs of an unfolding crisis that she was losing control of.

From Tenant to Baby: BONUS Sick Day: Chapter 2 Author Note: It's hard to believe it's been more than a year since I've updated this story, but I've been extremely busy with a lot of things. Although, most of this chapter was already written and in my WIP folder on my computer I just needed to add a little more and polish it up! Hope you all enjoy! Derek woke to the sounds of pain emanating from the boy sleeping on his lap. At first, he didn’t remember the hours previously. The fact that he was asleep sitting on his couch was confusing, but the heat radiating from Jordan’s forehead brought everything back into sharp focus. Looking down, he saw that Jordan was still asleep, although fitful. As much as he hated to wake the boy up, he feared the mess he’d have to clean up if he didn’t. Derek ran his hand gently down Jordan’s chest, dislodging the tucked blanket. Immediately, his boy started to shiver. “I know, I know,” He cooed softly even though Jordan was asleep. “But you need to wake up, Bubba.” Jordan woke with a little more prodding and Derek felt his heart clench at the noise of distress he let out. If he could take all his boy’s pain and bear it himself, he’d do it in a heartbeat. It wasn’t fair that Jordan was sick in the first place. But there was nothing he could do but take care of him until the sickness ended. “Are you gonna sick up again?” He inquired as Jordan’s squirming grew more intense. His breaths were shallow and forced. For a moment, Derek watched a war in Jordan’s eyes. His poor boy didn’t want to vomit again, most likely for fear of getting the runs again. It wasn’t anything Derek hadn’t encountered or was unwilling to handle. Without waiting for an answer, Derek leaned forward and grabbed the trashcan. As soon as he lifted it within easy reach, Jordan grabbed for it. There was nothing left in the boy’s stomach. But that didn’t stop him from retching. “There we go, let it all out,” Derek tried to soothe. Jordan whimpered. “Shhh, you’re gonna be alright.” He did his best to support Jordan the entire time. For a moment, he thought they could get through the incident without another accident. It seemed that Jordan thought that too. The rigid tension in his shoulders bled out with his final few convulsions. Derek could tell the exact moment it happened as Jordan’s face fell. His poor boy. He stopped vomiting but clutched the trash can close as if to hide behind it. His lip quivered, and his eyes filled with tears. He wouldn’t even meet Derek’s eyes. “Wait right here, okay, bud?” Derek encouraged. “Daddy’s gonna go grab some water to rinse your mouth.” When he received Jordan’s small nod of acknowledgment, he reluctantly got off the couch and headed for the kitchen. He took the sippy cup with him and filled it halfway with vitamin water and the rest with cool water, but also brought another small paper cup. He brought them to Jordan and waited for him to swish and spit a few times before taking the bag from the trashcan and going to throw it away. By the time he returned with a new bag, Jordan had slipped off the couch to kneel on the floor, presumably uncomfortable in his mess. Derek was silent putting the new bag in, only when he was finished did he look to Jordan and offer his hand. “Let’s get you cleaned up, baby.” Jordan’s horror flashed across his face; it was obvious he didn’t think Derek knew about his messy diaper and the sudden allusion to it was traumatic. “I’ll go shower,” He sniffled quietly, going to stand without taking Derek’s hand. His legs were shaky from his trembling and lack of energy and Derek rushed to support him. “Let me take care of you.” “No, no, no, no-” Jordan immediately started to protest but didn’t resist as Derek led him down the hall. “Derek, I’m-” Poor boy couldn’t even bring himself to say what was wrong. “I know. I don’t mind. Let me take care of you,” Derek insisted. The nursery came into view and the pair wandered inside. “It’s gross, I’m all gross and disgusting-” Jordan was quickly losing his grip on his emotions as more words became sobs than actual words. Luckily Derek was very fluent in baby babble and gibberish. “My baby is not gross or disgusting,” Derek said firmly. He scooped Jordan up and laid him down on the changing table without a preamble. “You’re feeling very icky and have an upset tummy.” He kept up the soft words, hoping that a littler headspace would help him. Jordan’s pajama pants came off easily, exposing his messy diaper to the world. Derek wanted so badly to coo at him. It wasn’t that he found messy diapers cute. It was more the loss of control that Derek enjoyed. But even then, he preferred the loss of control to be voluntary, something he could encourage and nurture. This forced sickness reaction was different and trying to encourage Jordan to do it willingly was not going to end well at the moment. Still, Derek found himself letting Jordan lay, dirty diaper exposed, on the changing table while he gathered the necessary supplies. Usually, he would just grab them as he needed them. He handed off the sippy cup of juice to give Jordan something to occupy himself with while he dipped off to the closet. He found a pair of footed sleepers and his heart melted. Both of them were adorably patterned, one in bumble bees and one in little puppies. The only difference was the zippers. One had the zipper in the front for easy access, and the other in the back. Practically, the zipper in the front would be more useful…but Derek couldn’t help but think the one that zipped in the back could help Jordan feel more helpless. “Bees or puppies, baby?” Derek called out, letting Jordan be the deciding factor even if he didn’t know exactly what he was deciding on. “Puppies.” Jordan’s soft voice answers. He was close to tears still, Derek noticed. But some part of Jordan was being soothed from Derek’s care. The puppies footed sleeper was the one with the zipper in the back…That settled that. Jordan was such a good boy while Derek changed him out of his messy diaper. He grew a little upset when his diaper was untapped and his mess exposed, but Derek kept up his soft murmurings, distracting him with his plans to make some chicken soup to help him feel better. Jordan slipped into his headspace somewhere between the words. So much so that he didn’t notice the booster added to the padding of the diaper before Derek powdered and taped it up. Derek slipped the sleeper’s feet onto Jordan, pulling them up his legs and up his arms before he heard the quiet hissing indication that the sippy cup was empty. “Uh oh,” Derek chuckled. “Uh oh…” Jordan repeated, eyes darting from where he was looking at the sun’s rays peeking through the curtains to look at Derek. His mouth still worked over the sippy cup spout, creating another hiss. “Let’s get you a binky, babe,” Derek pulled open the drawer with his collection of pacifiers and clips. “‘M binky…” “Yeah?” Derek encouraged the inane babble. “What do you say, huh?” Jordan moved as if he were going to peek into the drawer, but found it to be too much effort before he flopped back down. “Binky, Daddy.” “Alright, alright,” Derek grabbed a plain white pacifier and matching clip before clipping them to the front of Jordan’s sleeper. He helped Jordan off the changing table and almost exploded as the boy leaned most of his weight against Derek’s chest. Derek took the chance to zip the sleeper all the way up in the back. It wasn’t hard to scoop Jordan into his arms and carry him back to the living room. He was returned to his nest on the couch. “How are you feeling, baby?” Jordan’s forehead was still warm and he shivered, pulling a blanket over his shoulders. “Ick…” he answered around his pacifier. “Daddy’s gonna get you some medicine to help you feel better, okay?” Derek cooed, petting the boy’s hair. “Sippy?” Jordan’s red-rimmed eyes looked up at Derek imploringly. “Of course, you can have some more sippy,” Derek took the empty sippy cup to the kitchen and refilled it with the same mixture before returning. He found Jordan leaning over on his side on the couch staring at the black screen of the television and couldn’t help but coo. “Let me get some cartoons going for you, baby.” Reluctantly, Derek left Jordan after assuring him that he could call Derek for anything he could possibly need. The boy merely nodded, content to curl up on the couch and ride out the worst of his icky feelings. Before he grabbed the medicine, Derek sent off a quick text to Mel and Andrew to let them know about the sudden turn of events. He’d barely set his phone down before it started to ring. Quirking a brow, Derek grabbed the phone again and answered the sudden video call from Mel. “Where’s the poor baby?” Mel asked without so much as a good morning or hello. Derek could see Andrew peeking over her shoulder. “Resting on the couch right now,” Derek flipped the camera and pointed it toward the couch where Mel would be able to see Jordan’s messy hair over the back of it. “Bring him the phone, Derek,” The woman’s voice left no room for argument and Derek merely sighed before walking over to the couch. He flipped the camera back around and crouched down beside the cushion Jordan was lying on. “Hey, Bubba. Someone’s on the phone for you.” He said gently, pointing the phone up to capture both of them in the camera. Derek watched Mel’s face melt into one of concern. “Oh, Baby,” She cooed. “You don’t look so good. Feeling pretty icky?” Jordan nodded, his cheek rubbing against the couch cushion. “Tummy hurt.” “Oh, you poor thing! I bet your Daddy’s getting you some medicine, yeah?” “I was just about to when you called,” Derek informed patiently. “He hasn’t had much sleep, but he’s managing to keep some fluids down. I’m sure it’s just a bad batch of food poisoning. He’ll be right as rain in a couple of days.” “Well, hold tight and Andrew and I will be there to help out-” “Mel that really isn’t necessary-” Mel refused to let his words continue. “Derek, you have a sick baby. A few extra hands won’t hurt. Plus, the more help you have, the more you can just sit and comfort the poor thing. I’m sure this isn’t very fun for him.” Jordan let out an agreeing whimper that caused a pout on Mel’s lips and Derek couldn’t help but relent. “Okay. I’ll get the guest room ready.” “Thank you,” She smiled with satisfaction. “We’ll be there in a couple of hours, okay buddy?” “‘Kay.” Hanging up the phone, Derek sighed and stood back to his feet. “Let me go get that medicine.” Jordan was limp and pliant as Derek sat him up long enough to drink a tiny cup of medicine and latch his lips onto a straw dipped into a cup of partially watered-down juice. The next two hours passed quietly as episodes played out on the television. Derek convinced Jordan to nibble on a few saltine crackers, but the poor kid was mostly averse to consuming anything other than what came in the sippy cup. Mel and Andrew’s arrival was a quick one as they’d let themselves in without knocking. Derek had been sitting on the couch with Jordan’s head in his lap. Thankfully, Jordan fell asleep once more and didn’t stir at all with the entry of new people. Derek watched with amusement as Mel tried to keep herself from wrapping her arms around the sick boy and potentially waking him up. “He looks even worse in person,” She said sadly. “Has he felt any better?” Derek nodded. “Not much better, but he managed to keep down everything I’ve given him so far. That’s progress from this morning.” Seemingly satisfied with that answer, Mel put her things down on the armchair and headed for the kitchen. “I’m going to get started on some soup. Derek, are there any chores around the house that need to be done?” “Some dishes and some laundry, but that’s all,” Derek shrugged. “But don’t worry about it I can handle-” “Roo, you start on those and then come help me in the kitchen,” Mel ordered without care. “Yes, Ma’am!” Andrew said happily and scampered off to the laundry room. “Mel,” Derek said in exasperation. He appreciated the help, of course, but it was completely unnecessary. A simple case of food poisoning wasn’t bad enough to call in reinforcements. But Mel turned to him with her hands on her hips. “Derek. Your priority right now is that boy right there,” She pointed to Jordan. “Focus on making sure his suffering is as little as possible. We’ll handle everything else.” “I-” “Ah!” She interrupted, pointing her finger at him. “Just say thank you and leave it at that.” “...Thanks, Mel…” He said softly, relaxing his shoulders back onto the couch as Jordan snuggled closer to his stomach in his sleep. Mel tiptoed over long enough to press identical kisses to Derek and Jordan’s cheeks before heading to the kitchen. _____ Jordan woke slowly to the smell of something good wafting from the kitchen. The binky had fallen from his lips at some point but dangled from the clip on the front of his sleeper. Briefly, he debated going back to sleep, but his stomach was in less pain than before leaving him to feel how empty it also was. That, and he had to pee really bad. Apparently, all that juice had caught up to him. Shifting from where he lay, Jordan felt a hand run through his hair. He felt his body tense up in a deep stretch, his breath hitching in his throat with a groan. “Oooh, that’s a big stretch!” Derek’s voice said in amusement. Jordan felt his warm, calloused hands rub over his back as the muscles relaxed and a long sigh escaped him. “How ya feelin’, baby?” “Still bad,” Jordan rubbed at his eyes. “But less pukey.” “That’s always good. Mel’s in the kitchen finishing up some lunch for you,” Derek’s words caused Jordan to perk up, his head lifting from the man’s thigh. “Mel’s here?” “Mhm, and Andrew too.” “Why?” Jordan couldn’t help but ask with confusion. There was no event planned that he knew of, and their visit seemed like something Derek would let him know of ahead of time. “They were worried about you, buddy,” Derek informed, helping Jordan to sit up slowly and sip at the now room-temperature drink in his sippy cup. Although, feeling the twinge in his bladder, Jordan belatedly realized he shouldn’t have done that. Wetting himself was not something he often did consciously. More so, it often happened while he was sleeping or feeling especially small. He could count on one hand how often he’d actually wet himself on purpose. Derek must have picked up on Jordan’s growing discomfort as he gently pulled the boy onto his lap until Jordan could rest his head on his shoulder and Derek could continue petting down Jordan’s back. “What’s wrong, sweetheart? Are you feeling like you’re going to throw up again?” “No,” Jordan sighed, sticking the nub of the pacifier back into his mouth and giving it a few reassuring suckles. This was fine. This was more than fine. Derek wouldn’t mind at all, he told himself. It was with that thought that Jordan closed his eyes and forced his muscles to relax. There was really no way to hide it from Derek as Jordan was sitting in his lap with his knees on either side of his legs. Jordan could only hide his face in his shoulder and blush as he saturated his diaper with an entire morning’s worth of water and juice. He wasn’t sure when Derek realized what was happening, but between one moment and the next Derek went from worrying that Jordan was feeling sicker to comforting him as he finished wetting himself. “You’re okay,” He soothed. “You’re such a good boy, buddy. You’re so brave. Daddy’s right here. Daddy’s going to take really good care of you.” Derek didn’t hesitate as he rested one hand under Jordan’s butt, no doubt feeling the warm soaked diaper even under the onesie snaps. But he didn’t stop and instead pushed himself off the couch while still holding Jordan securely. Jordan squirmed in embarrassment, which only encouraged Derek to start bouncing him like a fussy baby. There was no ignoring how wet he was. The diaper was soaked from back to front and had Jordan not known how high quality the diapers Derek bought were, he’d seriously be worried about it leaking. Walking down the hallway, the pair bumped into Andrew. Andrew was dressed in casual sweats and a t-shirt, far from the playful clothes Jordan was used to seeing him in. He even had his contacts in instead of wearing his glasses which was one of the major tells that he didn’t have any plans to regress. “Good morning, Jordy,” He smiled, ruffling Jordan’s hair. “I hope you’re feeling better.” “We’re gonna try to get him to eat something when I get finished changing his soggy butt. Do you mind getting the highchair out and into the kitchen for me?” Derek asked, making Jordan fidget and whine slightly in embarrassment. Which, of course, only earned him more shushes and bounces. “No problem!” Jordan watched him disappear around the corner while he was carried to the nursery, and he knew immediately just because he was feeling slightly better, the baby treatment wouldn’t cease. (Also it seems that I have forgotten how to update the topic name to reflect that a new chapter's been updated. If anyone can remind me how to do that, I'd greatly appreciate it.)

Going to be a quiet one, no money for cake or anything, but I'll make the best of it somehow.

Happy birthday! Thank you for all that you do!

A very happy birthday wish from me.

Happy Birthday Mikey! Hope you have a great one! My birthday is also this coming Sunday, so I'm very excited about that.😁🥳🥳🎂♥️

Happy Birthday, Mike!

Happy birthday Mike. Hope you have a great day.

I was just checking Fetlife events, as one does.... lol

Yep! one in the books, going for three titles in a row lol

Chapter 8 We lay quietly for a little while before Simon whispered in my ear “would my baby girl like a nappy change before bedtime?” “Yes Daddy, my nappy is very full!” “Okay baby, let’s get you cleaned up.” As before he tackled the cleanup with practised expertise. This time, however, the nappy was an incredible mess. I stank and was covered in poop. He soon had me clean again. “Would you like to take a shower, Baby?” “Yes please Daddy!” I replied. He left me to take a shower. It gave me a few minutes to think about the course of events. It had been quite a day, strangely a lot of fun and my bank account was certainly going to feel the benefit. I was on the clock until the morning, though, and I wondered what else was in store. Returning into the bedroom I saw a nappy was ready for me on the bed. My dummy was placed in my mouth and I was guided onto the bed where the new, thick, babyish nappy was placed under my bum. Simon powdered me, rubbing the baby powder gently around my vagina and backside, spending a little bit of extra time on my clit. “That’s so nice Daddy!” I said. “I’m glad you’re enjoying it, little girl.” He put me in a clean nappy and stood back to examine his handiwork. “You’re a very beautiful little girl, Louise” “Thank you Daddy” “Are you free tomorrow? I’d like to book you for another 24 hours.” I hadn’t got any bookings and was planning a day off, but the money was too good resist and I was a little curious as to how this was going to pan out. “That would be lovely Daddy.” “A couple of things though. Firstly, I want you to be completely dependent on your nappies, so I have some caster oil I’d like you to take. I’m going to suggest a little bonus of £500 on top of your agreed rates. I thought about it for a second. I’d spent the evening in dirty nappies with little control and couldn’t see how this could be any worse. “Okay Daddy” “Secondly I want you to meet a friend of mine - a lady. She’s very nice and she’ll be your mummy while we’re with her. Is that okay?” “Yes Daddy, but I charge additional fees for couples and groups.” “That’s perfectly okay Baby. I’ll give you the cash now and then we’re all sorted for the moment.” He went to the safe and took out a fairly substantial wad of cash. He counted out the agreed amount and handed it over. It was something like four times as much as I’d ever made from a single encounter. “Thank you Daddy!!” While I was putting the cash in my purse, Simon was making up a bottle. “Here you go baby. I’ve mixed the caster oil with orange juice to make it a little more palatable.” He pulled me to him on the bed and placed the nipple of the bottle into my mouth. I dutifully suckled. It wasn’t very pleasant, but it the 500 quid made it slip down all the better! As I finished my bottle Simon reminded me that any toilet needs overnight were to be left in the nappy - not in the toilet. He left a bottle of baby milk on my bedside table, kissed me and then held me as I drifted off to sleep.

Hey everyone! This is now the second to last chapter. Originally, I was going to add Emma’s perspective right after this before the very last chapter, but as I mentioned previously, all that will now become a separate story. Further, I’ve already written most of the last chapter, so finishing it should be pretty straightforward. I will still need to edit it, but unless something massively problematic or time-consuming comes up tomorrow, the final chapter should be out by tomorrow some time. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. As this will be announced during the next chapter, this is your last chance to make a comment. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next to last chapter! Chapter 14: Judgement of the Futures What a week’s time difference makes in one’s life. I know it’s less than 2% of a year, but at the same time, I couldn’t even begin to fathom all the changes that had happened since the staff here first administered their pulses to Emma to calm her down. Emma’s recovery was slow and painful, and every toy, worker, and volunteer just wanted to wrap her up and make her feel better. Fortunately, though, Miss Dee-Dee had been using the diluted Tabers milk with Emma and she had finally weaned her off it two days ago. It took until last night for Emma to finally come out of the fog, and though her potty control was practically non-existent still, she was no longer the same perpetually distraught Little who had heard the news about Nancy leaving her. Next, the daycare went on a field trip yesterday, and oddly enough, she seemed to improve dramatically over the course of that one outing. I wasn’t really sure what to make of it, but I was just happy now that she was recovering from her ordeal. I knew she was still sad, and the deep-laced trauma that Nancy had caused would take time to truly recover from, if at all, but Emma was at least no longer feeling the connection between Nancy’s absence and her thinking of herself as being a ‘bad’ girl. Speaking of bad girls, while Emma had still mostly been her daze, I was able to listen around the daycare and found out that Nancy had already been scheduled for an expedient trial. Rumors swirled around that some wanted to make an example of her, while others persisted that the pro-Big movement was going to bat for her amidst charges of bribery and corruption to do so. Inside the daycare, it was hard to know which to believe, but as the week had progressed, I just felt further confident that she would no longer threaten Emma’s well-being. The more time she spent away from Emma by now, the better. So, with things clearing up around Emma and her acceptance of going up for adoption and now at least the concept not causing her to burst into tears every five minutes, the staff had discussed it two nights ago on whether she was ready or not. I guess they believed she was as Mrs. Gillies broke the news yesterday, seeing how Emma seemed more ready than ever, that she would begin the adoption interviews tomorrow morning. Emma only calmly nodded, but now, it was my turn to panic. As such, this morning, I went to stretch my legs before Emma woke up and to clear my mind in preparation for the big day. As it turned out, Nadia was doing the same, being leader of us toys and all, and quickly joined me. We talked about daycare in general and my potential future, but finally, she asked the question I had been dreading myself. “You think you’re ready for today?” I sighed. “To be honest, I’m just not sure. I feel that so much is riding on today. Unless I’m mistaken, I don’t think it’s an understatement to say that it could change everything.” Nadia nodded. “I hate to tell you this Dash, but of course it will change everything.” If I had blood, it would have frozen right then at her confirmation of my worst fears. Nadia smiled, clearly seeing my discomfort. “Relax, Dash. You’ll be okay. I’ve seen this before with other Littles and you have a leg up on almost every single one of them.” “I do?” I could feel a sliver of hope rising in my chest. “You do. Of course you do. Just think about the other Littles that have been adopted here since you came.” I pondered them all for a moment, but the odds felt heavily stacked against Littles from my point of view. “Not too pretty, right?” I nodded. “Yeah, Nadia, and that’s exactly why I’m nervous. I mean, Zack went off to a good place apparently, but Fiona? For all I know, she’s either close to braindead by now or growing a third arm from all the chemicals they’ve probably tested on her. And then Tyler…” I trailed off and thought of the most recent adoption case here. Tyler had recovered more than most could have ever guessed, but reflecting back now, I felt that he was likely just being prepped for his new caregiver. His new daddy had come in all joyous and strong and the two seemed to hit it off right away. I was glad that Tyler’s toddler to preschool level mentality would finally be able to rest and enjoy life. As it turned out though, his daddy had other plans. Probably one of the most frustrating things about Big society were the subtleties of what was considered good or bad with Littles. Hitting was bad but spanking was almost expected. Surgical alterations to the brain were illegal now but permanent hypnotic states that achieved the same effects were still widely practiced. Even now, I had to be very careful about the stuff that Emma was watching around here. So, as it turned out, Tyler’s daddy seemed to revel in where exactly this line was for Little care. At first, Tyler seemed positively thrilled at his new life. New toys and playdates all filled his future, but soon enough, his daddy began to place him in scenarios that seemed designed to humiliate him. Petticoat punishments, outfits designed to show his often-leaky diapers, and planted hypnotic triggers that made nearly every humiliating scene ten times worse were just a few of the things he endured. For someone like the already fragile Tyler, it didn’t take long for him to break. His once miraculously obtained maturity now seemed to all be locked away. He would still come to daycare in some sailor suit that left little to the imagination over the state of his infantile bulky diapers, but Tyler would just play by himself and babble incoherently out loud as if he now had some invisible friend. And if that wasn’t enough to feel bad for him, his daddy also seemed to revel in his punishments. The slightest infraction of his daddy’s rules and Tyler would find himself over his lap for a massive enema or a merciless spanking. Either one would end in pain for hours, but his daddy always just chalked it up to ‘improving his Little’s behavior.’ The staff always tried to help Tyler when he came in, but they knew this road only lead to one of two destinations. Tyler’s new daddy would either tire of him and hire a nanny to take care of him as a newborn, or he would pawn him off to the nearest research lab for a quick cash payment so that he could buy a new Little for his barbaric schemes once again. I now shuddered at the thought. “Don’t think about them, Dash. I know it’s hard, but they’ll only cloud the task ahead of you. Due to various reasons, none of them had a toy like you. Tyler was blackballed from having a toy here by us and Fiona and Zack’s toys were old and didn’t have the technology to really influence them during the day. One positive scenario out of three is about what you would expect, but you, Dash… you make the difference, and your odds are so much better at finding success for Emma today.” I was finding it infinitely ironic that the subliminal messaging that had first got me into trouble with everyone here had now become my secret weapon against all the evil around here as well. I knew that the difference in perception was largely due to what the messages were being used for, but I still found it interesting over the shift in the perception of my ability. Regardless, though, I knew Nadia was correct and that my messaging would be critical and one of the biggest factors in whom Emma chose today if she encountered any of the more terrible Bigs. ‘No pressure, right?’ With that, we talked a little more about what to maybe look out for and what I thought might be a good caregiver for Emma, but soon, the sun streamed in, and we both went our separate ways. Just as I snuggled back with Emma, Miss Tully came in to wake her up for the day ahead. “Rise and shine, sweetie!” Emma only smiled back and proceeded to just lay back as Miss Tully went about the usual morning routine. Just as she finished retaping the last tab of her diaper, she smiled back down to her. “Today’s the day you get to find someone to take care of you. Isn’t that exciting?” I could sense the hesitancy in Emma still, but she just nodded her head and held me closer. Ever since Nancy had left, not counting bathtimes in the backroom for just such situations or my own wandering when she was asleep, I had yet to leave her side. Even when she was being fed, I was always squashed right in the seat along with her. For Emma, I had become her safety net in approaching the world, and while the reasons why nearly wanted to tear my heart in two, I was proud to provide the service for my Little. So, after a round of breakfast, Emma was bathed and dressed in a mostly white dress decorated with patterns of pink and green floral patterns. A large pink band wrapped around her and tied in the back and was adorable, but also caused the billowing material below it to poof out right over her diapers. Emma didn’t mind and just giggled as the little white shoes were placed on her feet and a dainty pink headband slipped into place over her hair. A pink carnation crooked right off the middle on the headband completed the outfit perfectly. Finally, she was ready to meet her future caregiver. Once again, Emma was escorted into Mrs. Gillies’ office and placed in a highchair. I didn’t like the whole notion of us being potentially trapped if a Big decided to get nasty, but I was at least partially relieved when Mrs. Gillies spoke up next. “Okay, Emma. We’ve basically narrowed down our selection to three different caregivers and all should be good fits in their own ways. You just hug Dash however, if you get at all scared, or call out for me if anything get’s too uncomfortable, okay?” Emma immediately hugged me tighter and nodded. “Good. Now, I’m going to let the first one in. Just see what you think of her and then we’ll move onto the next one.” Again, Emma just nodded. Mrs. Gillies seemed like she wanted to hear something more and say something more herself, but with a sigh she walked out. “You can go in now…” A woman said a few things back but then began to walk in. ‘Okay… this is it…’ The gigantic woman walked in with an air about her that I couldn’t tell if it was more dignified or snobbish. Her hair was pulled back into a tight bun and her narrow-framed glasses hugged her face and almost seemed to bounce about slightly against her taut face as she walked in the room. Her clothing was well-pressed and selected, giving her a put-together but intimidating, domineering presence. “Hello, Emma,” she said, her body barely moving as she nearly floated over to the chair in front of us and then sat down. “I’m Dolores Abernathy. It is a pleasure to meet you.” “Hi…” Emma said shyly, squeezing me once again. I could quickly tell she was uncomfortable around her, and my yellow flags were going up already. Dolores’ face contorted for a moment. “Emma, please sit up straight and project your voice. A proper lady does not slouch and always makes herself heard clearly to whomever she is speaking to.” Emma did as she was told, but I currently wasn’t feeling any love so far from the strict lady now before us. Still, I let their interview continue, hoping that things would improve quickly. They didn’t… “Emma, sit up.” “Emma, clear your throat.” “Emma, stop playing with your hair.” “Emma, stop hugging that unsightly dog so close.” More warning flags were popping up around the woman, but I supposed one could tolerate it if it helped Emma mature a little. It definitely wasn’t the way I would go about it, but I could see the upside of her dominance. Then, she went from acceptable to me wanting to escort her out of that room myself, willing or not. “I’m told you haven’t taken any ballet classes yet. We’ll soon have to change that,” Dolores noted stiffly, looking over a single file in her hands that she had popped out of the bag she had brought with her. “My old cawegivuh nevuh bwought me to a wehesuhl…” Emma sadly reported back. Dolores’ eyes narrowed. “Emma, we do not badmouth those who take care of us before. I’m sure she did her best, but I want to talk about something different. Your speech… I think we need to fix some things. Repeat after me.” It wasn’t a suggestion. Dolores perked up more, popped out her lips one and then began. “Something simple to start… Sally sells seashells by the seashore. Now, you try.” I could see her sincerity in making Emma a better Little was there, but I wasn’t sure if she would make her happy, but still, I let Emma try at least. “Sawy… sewls seaschewls by da schee… scheeschowe.” I knew it was her best effort and I was so proud of her for even attempting such a task, but Dolores’ eyes just seemed to want to twitch out of their sockets right then. “That was… a good… first try… I guess.” She sighed heavily behind her gritted teeth in a way that conveyed her clear disappointment. “I suppose we’ll need to work on that, but one more thing I think I need to address…” Her eyes then horrifically narrowed in on me. “About… him.” Her words cut through me like a knife. The way she said ‘him’ made me feel like some bug that needed to be squashed immediately. While I was at least willing to entertain the notion of discipline with a purpose to help Emma out, I felt that Dolores was bordering on being too strict now. I just hoped I was wrong. “Wah abou’ him?” Emma asked pitifully as her grip around me only tightened. I didn’t like Dolores right now, but I was at least feeling a little safe that Emma was cradling me so close. Instead of jumping to do whatever Dolores had said to do, Emma was now questioning her orders. Dolores glared back at both Emma and me now. “He’s filthy and obviously an impediment to you growing up. Proper Littles should have age-appropriate toys, but one’s in proper working order… or at least ones that don’t look like they just came out of the garbage.” There was silence in the room for a little bit after that. Her words struck me deeply and I was tempted to steer Emma away from this uptight disciplinarian, but I wanted to know what she had to say first. After all, I didn’t want to control my Little, only protect her, and I was admittedly a bit of a mess as of late. Being with a distraught Little at all times of the day, including diaper changes, playtimes outside, and meals, one tended to get a bit messy bit by bit. Finally, Emma glared back and gripped me even closer. “No, Dowowes… I’a nah givin’ up Patsch! He’s my fwiend…” Her rejection now was the final nail in Dolores’ proverbial coffin. Almost immediately, I made sure from my messaging that Emma would never choose Dolores if ever asked in the future. From her body language, I don’t think that would have been a problem, but I just wanted to make sure. After, Dolores tried to reason with Emma as best she could in her proper way, but I could see the tension between the two had already set in and Emma might have had the body of a woman back in her own dimension, but she had a stubborn streak like any other toddler would once they had made their mind up. So, Dolores left in a huff yet still determined to obtain the Little she had just met. For her, I suspected she was looking for a challenge. After, I was now figuring out why I was needed here. I felt that Emma could have handled Dolores on her own, but I added both a source of safety and a second opinion… just in case. Then, after a diaper check, with Miss Tully declaring that Emma should be set for at least a little while longer, the next Big strolled in. Immediately, I could smell his aftershave and as he sat down in front of us, I could feel the waves of masculinity ripple off his shoulders. His stubble, dark peacoat, and tousled hair could portray someone who was a, as Dolores might have said, ‘ruffian.’ Underneath all that though, I could see an intelligence burning behind his eyes… a desire for something. If nothing else, he at least intrigued me. “Vincent Carlos,” he said casually with almost a twinkle in his eye. “You must be Emma.” Emma quickly nodded and hugged me closely, but I couldn’t tell if it was from discomfort or that in another life, she might have actually found him attractive. But this being the society it was, at most, the two could only ever be daddy and daughter, so I watched on for any signs of issues. He smiled warmly. “Awww. No need to be shy around me, Emma. I just wanted to meet the Little I’ve heard so much about. I just loved all the bits of defiance against another Big and your bounce back from a near catatonic state. Just brilliant!” Emma’s head popped up from its previously stationary stare at the floor. “You dih?” she asked innocently, her eyes widening like her favorite movie star had just complimented and had read all about her. Vincent chuckled. “Of course, sweetie. Why do you think I’m here?” His words flowed into Emma effortlessly and I could see she was already taken by the stranger. I readied myself more, just in case, but the two then began a pleasant chat of question and answer. Each question, like “where did you originally grow up?” was always followed by a quick answer to the best of her ability, like “Vehmon’?” I could tell those memories of her past life remained hazy from the treatment that she had been subjected to, but her answers always only ever seemed to intrigue Vincent further. At first, I didn’t think anything of his questions, but the further he asked them, the more I became concerned with what was actually happening between the two. If I didn’t know better, I swore he was conducting a job interview rather than getting to know her. Finally, though, as he paused and looked over some of the notes he had brought with him, Emma asked a question back. “Whas youwe jahb?” Vincent for once seemed thrown off a little, almost as if he was trying to make something up, but he just sighed and smiled piercingly back at Emma. “It’s a company called Diamond Technologies. It’s pretty big, but I’m actually part of their research group out west.” “I nevuh been ou’ wess before!” she exclaimed excitedly. “Duh you have a hosee?” Vincent laughed but shook his head. “No, unfortunately I don’t. I can ride one, but Peirama is a bit greener than the wild west. It’s actually a very beautiful town and there’s tons of other Littles just like you there.” “Weawy?” she asked enthusiastically. I could tell his hooks were deepening into her by the minute and while I felt hesitant, I wasn’t sensing anything bad… about… him… My mind whirled and reared on its axel. It was hard to remember so long ago now, but Fiona… ‘Didn’t she? Oh shit!’ I finally remembered that Fiona had been adopted out by a research company… Diamond Technologies. I wasn’t sure where she was at now, but Vincent said he was in research. Alarms bells were quickly going off in my head. Still, I wasn’t sure what I should do. On one hand, Emma seemed absolutely enchanted by the prospect of going out west, but on the other, based on Fiona’s fate and his job as a researcher, I felt obligated to ring all the panic sirens I could. Once again, though, I felt indebted to Emma for her to see all this out. I needed a hint of her hesitancy, or something like that, so I could intervene before she made a terrible mistake and not feel that I was controlling her. Seeing his sway with her though, I had a few creeping doubts that was going to be easy. Now, everyone has a fatal flaw of some kind. They may try to overcome it and succeed, but its presence will always be there waiting to bring them down. For me, it was my past and the fact that I once wanted to regress Littles. I had moved beyond that phase, but even now, I was holding back in trying to help Emma out for fear of performing those same actions against her, for her betterment or not. For Vincent, though, I realized his fatal flaw was arrogance. Emma had been so thoroughly enchanted by his seeming spell that he was now pushing the boundaries of their conversation. Seeing that she hadn’t made any terrible connection to Diamond Technologies, he began an entirely new set of questions. These felt far more sinister than a simple background check. His unlikely chance at slipping up had actually happened. “What’s your biggest fear?” “Could you deal with small, enclosed spaces for long periods of time?” “Have you ever had a bad reaction to hypnosis, voluntary or forced?” “Any objections to being spun very quickly, bees, or being submerged in darkness for more than 24 hours at a time?” “How are you with needles?” With each question, I could feel Emma once again begin tightening her grip around me. I could tell she was still very much enthralled with Vincent still, but her answers became more strained… harder to articulate even. “Why you askin’ me aw dese quessions?” she finally asked, the fear in her voice now very evident. Vincent smiled. “Well, sweet pea, I just need to know these types of things to figure out your limits. Maybe I think you would like… amusement parks, and I just want you to be able to go on all the rides. Make sense?” He said the whole bit with such confidence and vigor that one might have been forgiven for thinking that he was telling the truth, but his brief hesitation before amusement parks were setting off more sirens in my head. It was one thing to ask strange questions, this was a strange land after all, but making things up like that on the spot showed me he was either a good liar or had already planned for contingencies like these and was just remembering how to respond non conspicuously. Either way, I didn’t like it. Emma seemed more convinced than I was, and therefore still wasn’t absolutely rejecting him on the spot. It made me nervous, and I thought it couldn’t get any worse right then with my nerves… until Vincent pushed a thick stack of paper, likely around 20 sheets, in front of Emma along with a neon-colored and glittery pen beside it. “Can you read, Emma? I didn’t see that if you could in your file.” Emma looked down at the numerous pages and the smaller text on each of them as she flipped through a few. She started to try and read the first page, but after a minute or so of trying to sound out the first word, she looked up at Vincent with defeat in her eyes. I knew her reading skills had taken a major hit before when she was first regressed, but as Nancy had fumed at everyone, Emma still had the ability. Likely, it was probably just all the legalese in front of her right then and more about sounding the words out than anything. It could have been a hypnotic block for all I knew, but her defeated stare back up at Vincent spoke volumes. “Awww. That’s okay.” He then reached over and pointed to the bottom of the page. “This is a contract, Emma. If you sign right at the bottom, I can have you out of here real soon. It will be kind of like an adventure. Does that sound fun?” To my surprise though, Emma hesitated, and now, I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she was showing signs of her distrust of Vincent. There still seemed to be a part of her that wanted to sign the contract and go with him out west, but I could feel her pulse quicken, her breathing began to labor, and her grip around my midsection begin to tighten. I didn’t like seeing her in such a distressed state, but for my own conscience, it was the little hint of her denial of Vincent that I had been looking for. So, I quickly switched on my messaging and slowly tried to get Emma to steer clear of this man. Given his appearance and his suave yet underhanded and sinister intentions most likely however, I was worried about any outright rejection Emma could show him like she had with Dolores. Bearing that in mind, I made sure that my messaging was more subtle… precise and safe with what I wanted her to do. The first step was for her not to sign the contract. “I wanna dink abou’ ih fiwst. Iss dah okay?” to which of course he replied, ‘yes.’ Secondly, I wanted the time between the two to be over as soon as possible. My mind ran over the dozens of possibilities that I could achieve without hurting Emma or angering Vincent. She could always cry, but Vincent might not react well to that and in a game where seconds counted, I felt I should avoid scenarios like those as much as I could. This also led to the elimination of her throwing something, having a tantrum, yelling at him, swearing, and several other scenarios I concocted. Also, not wanting to hurt her eliminated even more possibilities. I felt stumped… until her stomach rumbled. I knew that Emma’s breakfast was making its way through her system. She was always a little slow and if my time estimation was anything to go by, it was right around the time she would usually go. Seeing Vincent and his suave persona, I felt that a dirty diaper might just be enough to give him enough of an excuse to leave, especially in an enclosed room like this. So, out of options, I began to message Emma. “Push, Emma. Your stomach is feeling a little full and maybe even uncomfortable. Push and let all that go. I’m sure Miss Tully or Mrs. Gillies will praise you like the good girl you are afterward.” Then, even more unconsciously than usual with her lack of control and under my sway now, Emma began to push. “So, would you be willing to move out west with me, Emma?” Vincent asked calmly, almost now even toying with the papers in front of her as if he was pushing a sweet treat toward her. “I…” She grunted briefly. “I don’ know… iss so faw an’ aww my fwiens awe hewe. I nee’…” Emma grunted again, but this time my messaging held, and her bowels didn’t. Soon, a low wet fart could be heard punctuating the stillness of the room. I could see Vincent quickly realize what had happened and before Emma had a chance to even finish, I could see the panic set in his eyes. Likely, he knew if he ran out now or reacted how he wanted to what he just witnessed, Emma could later reject him. He probably did want a Little deep down, but I also suspected he wanted a test subject far more rather than a being to love and care for. Finally, though, Emma relaxed. “I jus’ don’ know… wai… whewe you goin’?” she asked a little panicky over Vincent’s quick rise from the table. “I, uh, I need to go, Emma.” He then headed for the door in about the most panicked and yet still straightlaced fashion I had ever seen before. “Just look over the contract and let me know soon.” It was a little hilarious if not also a complete confirmation of my suspicions regarding his true purpose here. I suspected Emma would be a little upset over this one at some point, but I knew I had just saved her from a lifetime of pain and misery at some testing facility out west. Miss Tully soon entered and seemed a little perplexed. “I just saw Vincent leaving. He seemed so nice and…” I could see her nostrils flare up. “Oh, I see. Did someone make a mess? Does someone have a mushy tushy in here?” Emma just giggled back as Miss Tully came over, checked, and then lifted us both out and over to the Burrows room to get changed. It was peaceful there and I guessed that the Meadows room was likely crowded and may have been viewed as too big of a risk of overstimulating Emma today. I knew that the whole staff was pulling for her to find a caregiver today, and I guessed that none of them wanted to be responsible for even the possibility of upsetting her and throwing the last interview off. As Miss Tully proceeded to change the destroyed diaper about Emma’s lower half, I was right there with her as she held me close to her chest and played with my ears as she usually did lately. I didn’t mind, and I was too engrossed in my own thoughts to care even if I usually did mind. See, I realized with some degree of panic, that the next interview was our last. If it failed as well, Emma was likely going to have to choose between three bad options or possibly be seen by the community as a problem Little. Not only could it hurt her future adoption options, but the case against Nancy could be in jeopardy as well as the pro-Big movement supporting her could use it as evidence that Emma was the problem… not Nancy. Changed and still happy, to my relief, Emma toddled and was escorted back into Mrs. Gillies’ office where she was waiting. “Hello, Emma. I just wanted to stop in to say good luck with the next adoptee, but also that it isn’t just one. They’re a couple. Is that okay?” Emma just nodded her head and allowed herself to be placed back in the highchair. For me though, a couple could spell potential disaster. Now, I had nothing against couples in general, but I always hesitated with them a little bit whenever a Little was with them. Due to a number of wars and viruses in the last 80 years or so, much of Big society had been reduced down to single women. Fertility issues and a lack of men were hard obstacles to navigate around, so couples were rare. Unfortunately, because of their rarity, while it did make them a strong pairing more often than not, it could be dangerous for a Little. While a Little had no say technically with a Big, there was at least something to be said of when arguments were between just one Big and their Little. A few sympathies for the poor dears and an argument could swing in their favor, but with couples, the Little would almost always be outnumbered. This wasn’t a dealbreaker, but I had seen a couple hurt Littles often when the Big’s ideologies were always thrust on them. So, with a great deal of hesitancy on my part, I braced as the couple walked in. To be honest, both seemed a little nervous and sat down opposite of both of us. The woman had large frizzy red hair, wore glasses and a purple cardigan, and seemed to look like she was actually dreading today. The man seemed clean-cut with his stylized haircut and casual but professional clothes but almost shy as well. They seemed perfectly normal and almost a little underwhelming, but at the same time I saw something on their faces, lingering behind the masked expressions they currently wore, hope. Not hope of a power trip or a new lab rat, but the hope that Emma wouldn’t tell them ‘no.’ The man spoke first. “Hello, Emma. I’m, uh, oh gosh darn it. I’m already bumbling this up. I’m sorry Emma,” he stumbled along. He then took a breath and recollected himself. “Sorry, I’m Jimmy,” he finally made out with a large infectious grin. “And I’m Lilly,” his wife piped up. “Sorry about how we’re acting. Just a little nervous is all.” At first, I thought Emma was just going to outright reject them, but instead I gratefully saw her empathetic side come to the front. “Dass okay… I’m ner… nervuss too.” Lilly smiled in a way I had seen so many other times before on other Bigs who seemed to see beyond just the cute Little before her. Her smile almost seemed to say, ‘finally… a Little who seems unbroken but that also looks like who could use my help.’ She leaned in and smiled even wider. “There’s no need to be, Emma. We just wanted to meet you today.” “That’s right,” Jimmy agreed. I could see both were recognizing the barrier that Emma had been putting up around the most recent Bigs she met lately. I’d imagine it was probably still the aftermath from Nancy, but then I saw James look right at me, still cradled in her arms. “So, who’s your friend there?” Emma seemed to glow a little at his question and held me up a bit so they could see me better. “His name’s Patsch,” she said proudly. “What a wonderful name,” Lilly beamed. “He seems like he must be a good friend to you.” Emma quickly nodded but then seemed a little sad. “He is… he’s been dere fo’ me fo’ a wong time. He doesn’ wet me down…” Both Lilly and Jimmy looked at each other with concern and I worried that Emma had just shown her cards too early to this already nervous couple. There were other Littles out there who had gone through less and I could feel our chances slipping away. To my surprise though, both then clasped their hands together and looked back at Emma with only sympathy. “Emma… we know about Nancy,” Jimmy began. “We’re very sorry for what she did to you.” Lilly quickly nodded in agreement. “We just want to assure you that would never happen with us. We just want to find a Little we can adopt, and then we came across you and just had to meet you in person.” Emma hugged me once more and rocked back and forth a little bit like she was figuring out a massive, complex equation in her head. I knew that was practically impossible, but after a moment, I really wasn’t sure she was going to say. She then looked at both across the table, still nervous and yet hopeful, and asked a single question. “Why you wan’ to adop’ me?” The question was straightforward, but it was by no means simple. I hadn’t produced a single influencing message to her since Vincent left, so this question was all her own. I guessed that with Nancy being brought up, I shouldn’t have been surprised though that Emma would now want to judge her own caregiver to be better. I couldn’t blame her. Both Jimmy and Lilly seemed hesitant to speak, and even conferred with each other for a moment, but Jimmy then spoke up first. “We’ve been trying to have kids for a while now, Emma. Always wanted them, but…” He then trailed off. “But I was told I could never have them,” Lilly burst out, Jimmy holding her hand tightly and stroking her back in support. I could see the pain and knew it was a still too often occurrence in Big society. Besides their technology, I felt it was one of their overall few redeeming qualities in why I didn’t just write them off as a stain on the universe with how they treated Littles. After that, I could see Jimmy see that Lilly needed a minute. I was guessing that the news was likely still fresh. “See, Emma, we feel we just have so much to give someone who needs a little help and maybe a little love. We saw your ad in the news the other day and we just had to meet you in person.” Emma’s mind was still a little fragile and sluggish from her emotional breakdown last week and her subsequent dosages of Tabers milk. While it was technically out of her system now, I knew its effects could linger for much longer. As such, Emma just sat in her highchair and took in all that they were saying. Now, to me, so far, they were just showing all green flags in my book. They seemed like a nice couple who just wanted to give out their love to someone who needed it. While other societies may have opted for a dog or some other pet, this society almost always went the way of adoption. Unlike the other two caregivers we had met today though, I felt no malice in or greed with their actions. After a moment, Lilly seemed to be able to compose herself and spoke back up. “I know all this is probably a lot for you to take in right now, Emma. We don’t expect an answer from you today even… in fact, I’m not sure we would take you out of here even if we wanted to.” Jimmy nodded. “I know it may sound strange as compared to other Bigs you might have met, but we want you to be comfortable and make a decision based solely on what you want. We want you to have all the facts and don’t want to force you into any of this.” Emma seemed almost overwhelmed, but then she suddenly gripped me even tighter. “You don’ wan’ me… I’m bwoken…” she said mournfully. Her words shattered my heart, and from their expressions, I could tell Jimmy’s and Lilly’s as well. I feared this might happen after the whole incident with Nancy and her manipulative ways. Littles often had to process so much and at one point, if they ever recalled all that they went through since their old life and had now subsequently lost, these types of sentiments often bubbled to the surface. For anyone listening, it was devastating to hear it said aloud and in person. “No, Emma,” Jimmy then said defiantly. “You are not broken. You’ve been through a lot, but that’s okay. It doesn’t mean you’re damaged either. It just means you have a past… a story. We all have those.” Lilly nodded. “He’s right, Emma. We don’t think you’re broken at all. In fact, everything we keep hearing about you is just nothing but praise.” Lilly paused for a moment. “Actually, I’ll say this right now just so you know our stance on this. If you’re willing to give this whole thing a try with us as your potential caregivers, then so are we. No worries, judgements, or anything like that, okay?” Emma seemed completely overwhelmed by all that was being told to her, but just nodded. It was a lot to take in for a normal well-adjusted person, but for Emma… I would imagine it was like living in darkness and finally finding that single ray of bright light after so long before. A few seconds later, all fully primed and emotional from the day, I saw Jimmy lean over to Lilly and whisper something in her ear. I couldn’t hear what it was, but Lilly only nodded back enthusiastically. With a smile and some hesitancy, Jimmy looked back at Emma. “Emma? We want to leave this up to you, and it could be too much, too fast, which in that case tell us, but… do you want a hug?” There was a moment of silence and Lilly quickly added, “But it’s totally okay if you don’t! We just want you to be happy and I know a hug usually makes me feel better. So, what do you think? Are you up for a hug maybe from us?” I could see Emma contemplate the offer for a moment, but she ultimately nodded. Jimmy and Lilly started to approach her, but Emma then held out her hand to stop them. “Buh’ onwy if you incwude Patsch in da hug as well. He’s my fwiend…” Jimmy and Lilly seemed shocked, but then just chuckled and nodded. “Of course, Patch will be included in the hug,” Lilly said, coming closer to Emma’s left side. “After all,” Jimmy continued as he approached from her right side, “we wouldn’t want someone so important to be left out of our hug together, would we?” Emma seemed to swell with emotions as the two closed in on both sides, not out of some evil plan to attack her from two sides, but to hug her. It wasn’t even some power trip or some such nonsense but instead born out of a genuine caring over Emma’s well-being. She was sad and the two Bigs just wanted to make her feel better. To say the least, with everything I saw, it was quite refreshing. As the four of us all tangled ourselves into a massive hug, Lilly even leaning down a little further to ensure I was included as well, I felt a shift in something within me. As Emma said my new name, Patch, out loud to Jimmy and Lilly, it felt so permanent and just… right. I had been feeling inclined toward the name for some time now, but I still felt like a Dash. As I left the repair shop and encountered my other models in the Dash series though, the feeling of a stronger attachment to the name ‘Patch’ only became stronger. I was still who I was body wise as I began this journey, but Dash felt like the hallmark of an old life. It was a reminder of better times at first, but now, it was just a name of shame for me in what I used to do to helpless Littles like Emma. Additionally, I felt that both Jimmy and Lilly were just who Emma needed to move beyond what had happened with Nancy. Nervous, awkward, and just ordinary people, but good as well. Of course, I would leave it up to Emma to be the final decider, but I knew that I at least wouldn’t have to influence her away from them. Even then though, Emma seemed like she didn’t want to let go of the hug, so I felt I could almost see the possibilities of what lay in store for the future now. My point being though, if Emma chose them, I would be taken with her to her new home. I wasn’t sure Jimmy or Lilly were local or not, but I felt perfectly fine with whatever future as long as Emma was in it with me. If that was to come to pass though, I would have passed the final marker in truly becoming her stuffy, and as her stuffy, I felt she had the right to name me whatever she pleased. I thought I would feel more of a loss when this moment came, but as we all embraced with the possibility of a better life together on our minds, I felt confident that I had done my job in all this. Emma would find the life she always deserved, and I knew I had found my Little that I was always meant for. And so, from that moment on, I knew two things; I was Emma’s stuffy, and my name was Patch.

Glad to hear I'm not alone!

Chapter 115: A New Religion The whole debacle started like any other day. That’s usually how it goes, isn’t it? Things were just peachy-keen and dandy; life was all sunshine and sparkly unicorn farts then an acorn fell on Chicken Little and the sky was falling in. Well, my life of diapered damnation and forced babyfication was hardly that despite what my nursery and Mrs. Beuof’s room looked like. And all the bright colors and happy smiles on my vast collection of infantile toys. Despite all my trials and tribulations and acts of rebellion- in particular that rather traumatic stunt of my escape attempt- I was now resigned to my diapered doom. There were worse fates than being Jane’s baby. That morning I lay on my changing table, cooing up at Janet and flopping my hands about in an infantile manner that made her smile. Yes my puppet you will dance to my tune. If I can’t escape, I was still determined to be a master of my fate to what little extent I could. A few bashful smiles, soft cues and fluttering of lashes or pouty lips and puppy dog eyes and I could bring almost any deranged baby-crazed Amazon to their knees. The only way a Little could get anywhere in this clown world was to embrace their babyhood to make the Amazons capitulate. Ironic; the only true freedom for a Little was being a baby, thus reinforcing the Amazonian pseudoscience theory of Maturosis and creating a negative feedback loop. Typical. Janet giggled and baby talked to me as she changed me into a fresh diaper. Some of her purple hair fell out of her messy bun. Purple. You read that right. I wasn’t fully resigned to my fate; I still had some rebellion in me. I had put hair dye in Janet’s shampoo bottle. Luckily for me, she hadn’t noticed yet. Don’t ask where a Little baby like me got hold of hair dye. I have my secrets and I can’t give away ALL my tricks. Janet dressed me and carried me on her hip to the kitchen for breakfast. You know the drill: highchair, bib, mushy baby oatmeal mixed with a generous squirting of breastmilk while Janet got delicious bacon, eggs, and toast spread with butter and jam. So not fair! And so typical. She turned the small kitchen TV on to watch the news. It was a Saturday, and she still wore her fuzzy pink robe over her pajamas. You think Janet would at least put something good on. Like cartoons. Instead she put the boring news on. An anchorperson blathered on about the weather forecast. I scrunched my nose up as Janet zoomed a rubber tipped baby spoon through the air. “Open wide for the airplane my wittle Clarky-warky.” Janet added sound effects as the spoon zig-zagged in comical fashion towards my mouth. I smiled and opened my mouth like I was eager for that bland mush. Happiness flickered deep in Janet’s eyes as the Mombie Monster in her got her baby fix. I slammed my lips together at the last minute and the spoon ran into my clenched teeth. Mush smeared all over my mouth, cheeks, and chin. Some of it dripped onto my already messy bib. I saw the frustration on her face and I giggled sweetly up at her like this was a game. Which it was. But not the game she thought we were playing. I’m a master manipulator, and I was playing level 4D chess mind games. MWAHAHAHHAAA! And yes, that evil laughter bit was totally necessary. The news switched to footage outside a courtroom, where a group of icky cops kept law and order outside a courtroom as two opposing groups with waving signs and angry faces shook their fists at each other and shouted each other down. The case was controversial; some tweener who fought for Little and Tweener rights, for justice and equity, had been caught red-handed on multiple surveillance tapes faking her own sizist based crime. One side of the crowd, a bunch of grown up Littles and Tweeners and good-thinking Amazonian allies, said she did it to draw attention to the struggle and unfairness they faced every day. The other side, full of Amazons of course, agreed completely with the Littles. The tweener did it for attention- her Maturosis was acting up; she wanted attention, she craved and needed help, and this was her way of asking for it. There were no problems in society aside from Little and Tweener attitudes, and her having to fake a size-crime was proof of it. We all know what the Amazon-only court was going to rule as the fate of that poor Tweener, don’t we? The court did have a Little judge, but she was just an Amazonian puppet, a traitor to all Little and Tweener kind because of course she sentenced the poor Tweener to rehabilitation. At some place as horrible, awful, and triple dipple evil as New Beginnings. If this was a movie, there would be a scream of horror and a flash of lightning. I hardly paid attention to it. You think I would care. But I don’t; I had my run. I’m already doomed to diapers. Let the outside world burn for all it affected me! Part of me wanted to acclimate to this diapered life, if only it was more fair. Another part of me wanted to burst into flames and burn everything to the ground. One of the upsides to being babified was the delicious breastmilk. Having breasts full and engorged with milk also gave Janet an impressive set of hooters. They were friggin huge, almost but not quite as big as the jugs on the famous country singer Polly Darton. And I got the pleasure of gazing upon them and suckling from them every day. You jealous yet? One of the changes to my life was I’ve been breast feeding more. Like a lot. I was mostly breastfed. With a stunning set of milk-spewing honkers like that, can you blame me? A flash across the TV screen as Janet successfully spooned mush into my mouth. I thought about spitting it out or spraying it all over her face, but I didn’t want to overplay my hand. Discretion truly was the better part of valor. She smiled and cooed at me. Her robe slipped open and her magnificent milk filled mounds jiggled like jello as they spilled out of the low cut lace neckline. “Breaking news. We interrupt your daily news with urgent ground breaking news.” The screen flashed wildly, showing bridges all around the world shuddering and collapsing. All the major cities all around the globe, buildings tumbled. Earthquakes shook; volcanoes erupted, and tsunamis struck. The world shattered as we knew it. Our light bulbs didn’t even flicker. Was this a joke? Janet paused as she scooped up another spoonful. “Catastrophes, one after the other. Everyone, stay calm and get to safety if you can. We have no updates, and no clue what is going on.” The anchor person's voice was full of panic and fear at all these supernatural disasters happening at once. But their cameras remained steady, the feedback from various drones still streamed uninterrupted. Maybe that was due to Amazonian technology? It was really super duper advanced stuff. It even impressed me, and I hate Amazons. Except for Janet and her jugs. Just as suddenly as the disasters started, they stopped. Cities were toppled, in ruins. The globe was brought to its knees, humbled in moments, in hours. The turbulent seas stilled. Then out of the water, all around the world- from rivers and oceans- rose strange creatures. The cameras zoomed in on them, as if even the technology couldn’t resist the briny allure. They wore dark robes and were Amazon sized. No Little or Tweeners anywhere. The anchor person’s speech was cut off; static filled the air, making me and Janet both cringe. The robed figures came clearer into view. You couldn’t see anything except loose wet cloth and tall Amazonian shaped lumps that lumbered oddly. And tentacles. Tentacles of all colors waved from under the hoods. Did octopussies become sentient? And more importantly, what was the plural spelling of octopus? Octopi? I like octopussies better. It’s almost a dirty word. Hehe. Garbled speech, like a fish trying to talk human, replaced the static. It was horrible speech. Something so foul and blasphemous it nearly killed me on the spot. But then, to blaspheme, one had to have something to blaspheme against, didn’t they? I got nothing, so I guess it really wasn’t blasphemous at all. But it was horrible and painful to listen to, but I’m a kind hearted man so I won’t torture you with trying to recreate it here. “Behold, O’ unbelievers! Unworthy infidels! Your salvation is at hand! Turn now from your wicked ways and repent! We’re not here to destroy you! No, indeed! We bring tidings of blessings and great joy from the depths. The Old Ones, the Deep Dwellers, the Elder Gods who have slept for eons have heard your pleas and your cries and they awake! The Mighty Cthulhu sends us now as heralds to usher in a new era! One of peace, prosperity and equity for all! But first you must submit and accept their briny rule as the natural rulers of this world. They wish to return and rule like they did eons ago!” Another garbely fish voice interrupted. “Or you could, like, resist. And we’ll just kill you and feast on your flesh. I’d prefer that. It’s more fun. And tasty.” “Shut up Gurga!” A scuffle broke out then the first fishy voice was back. “Ignore that. Submit! Save yourself!” It went on like this for a while and honestly it was boring so we’ll skip this part. You think Amazons with their amazing superior Amazon tech would fight right back? But no, as soon as they all heard the fishy words they dropped to their knees like they were hypnotized. Just like those cruel Amazon monsters liked to do to us poor Littles when they turned us into mushy brained babies. Janet stared slack jawed, entranced by that awful voice. It was so awful and horrible it was beyond my powers of description. Her eyes glazed over and she completely ignored me. If I could undo these evil restraints, I could bust out of this highchair, climb down, and walk right out the front door unhindered. Heck, I could probably take my wet diaper off and throw it at her face and she wouldn’t notice, she was so lost to the voice’s thrall. I thought about it, I really did. But I knew there was no way I could ever undo these safety straps. After my escape attempt, Janet was taking no chances. I cooed. I giggled. No reaction. I cursed Janet out. And still she stared at the TV. I leaned forward, grabbed the bowl, and flung the mushy oatmeal at Janet. It hit her square in the face. She was a statue, transfixed. “JANET! OI, JANET! MOMMMMYYYYY?” That one ALWAYS got a rise out of her. Nothing. The bowl slid down her face and clattered to the floor. Oatmeal smeared all over her; her face and her purple hair. “MOMMMYYYYYYYYYYY I LOVE YOUUUU.” Ha. Resist that one, Janet. I know she couldn’t. She did. There was a polite knock on the door. The locked door unlocked itself, and a robed figure glided in. The stink of seawater preceded it. It was huge, even for an Amazon. The tentacles waved about like feelers of a predator sniffing out its prey. They were orange and had little suction cups on the underside. They looked slimy, too. Was it going to eat us? Terror gripped my heart. A dazed smile slowly spread across Janet’s face. “My love. Welcome home.” She raised her arms as if wanting to hug the vile abomination. Webbed hands came out of the billowing sleeves and pushed back the hood. And there he stood. I stared. My blood ran cold. My diaper warmed, terror squeezing my bladder. Mark. At least, that thing had been Mark. Once upon a time. What? This was like being in some horror movie. A horrifying horror movie. “M-Mark? Wha? How?” I mumbled out through numb lips. The creature- Mark- smiled at me. He was humanoid. Like, he looked mostly human. But also fishy and octopus too. The tentacles hung from his face like some deranged beard. And he had webbed fingers. But other than that he was still the same douchebag asshole that tried to steal Janet from me! “Oh, I found a new religion. The true religion from the beginnings of time. The Great Tentacles! Thou shalt love the tentacles!!” “Oh, I do! I do!” Janet breathed in a husky bedroom whisper. Like it was turning her on. Then she ran to Mark, into his arms and they kissed and embraced in such a vile act of obscenity not even the great animators of Yamatoa would make a hentai anime out of it. It took all my strength not to puke. Mark smiled at me. “Daddy’s home! He’s here to stay! We’ve come to restore natural order to the world. Us who worship the tentacles on top, of course. Then, Amazons. Tweeners and Littles shall all be put to their rightful place; in diapers! You’re where you belong, and you’ve been a naughty boy! Clarky-warky is in for a spanky-wanky!” His tentacles waved threateningly at me like they couldn’t wait to spank my bare bottom.

Chapter 16: As Anticipated It was amazing how many things could get lost all year in a locker. I stood in front of my locker with a backpack and a garbage bag in front of me on the floor, sorting out the contents of my locker one-by-one. Some of it got tossed in my backpack to keep. Most things went into the trash bag. The locker was now about halfway empty. By the end of the school year, the locker had reached its maximum capacity. I had already tossed more than a dozen long-lost pens and pencils into my backpack. I was sure I’d find another couple dozen by the time I was through with emptying the locker. There were a number of overdue library books I needed to bring to the school library before heading out on the bus, an inside-out, balled up jacket I had left once it had become too warm outside to need it. There were half-empty plastic water bottles, crumpled up papers from homework assignments, and textbooks that I thankfully would never need to ever open again. “You’re not finished yet?” Emma asked as she walked up next to me and stared into the abyss that was my locker. I shrugged as I tossed out a Spanish workbook that I wasn’t going to need again. It was true that my locker was fuller than most, but that hadn’t been the main reason for how long it was taking me to get it all emptied out. The conversation about bedwetting with my parents and sister yesterday evening had given me a lot to think about. The pills had proved to not be much of a problem. Yes, they had made it impossible to wet the bed in the middle of the night, as I would have preferred, but I didn’t have any difficulty peeing in bed once my alarm had woken me up in the morning. I was rather proud of how I had figured out a way to wake up early without disturbing the rest of my family. Waking up to an alarm blaring from an earbud wasn’t the ideal way to start the morning, but it gave me time to wet the bed and relax before getting ready for school. However, despite needing to pee in the morning, the puddle that had formed on the bed around my bottom was a lot smaller than any of the other times I had peed in the bed previously, proof that the medication had done its job of limiting my overnight urine output. Mom, of course, had been a bit disappointed when she woke me up. She made sure to clarify that she wasn’t unhappy with me in any way, but it was clear she had higher expectations for how the medicine would perform. She had very much been expecting to see dry sheets and pajamas in the morning. “Eww, is that what I think it is?” Emma pointed to a discolored plastic baggie that had been revealed when I had taken the book out of the locker. I grimaced as I looked down at what was likely the remnants of an unfinished lunch from months ago. That was one of the problems with my locker. I always intended to get stuff out again right away, but as soon as it became buried, it would slip completely out of my mind. Emma held her nose in disgust as I pinched the corner of the baggie and quickly deposited it into the garbage bag. I hoped there weren’t any additional baggies like that in the locker, but I was beginning to dread what I might end up discovering closer to the bottom. “So, about the all-nighter? What did your mom say about the sleepover?” Emma asked. I sighed and rolled my eyes. It was apparent that my friends were going to keep interrogating me until they got an answer. I answered the first half of that question truthfully. “Doing an all-nighter is a no-go. My parents don’t want us drinking all that caffeine and going crazy.” “That’s silly,” Emma said as she watched me continue to empty the locker. “We wouldn’t have any problem getting away with that at my place. My parents wouldn’t care one bit as long as we didn’t wake them up.” “Then we can go that later in the summer. Just don’t mention it to my mom.” “But, like, we’re still good for a regular sleepover next Friday on your birthday?” I paused a second before answering her question. I didn’t want to say that Mom hadn’t decided yet. That would just be an open invitation to unwelcome questions about what could have changed to make it so I couldn’t have sleepovers anymore. Besides, I was sure that I’d have access to pull-ups next week, which would allow Mom to say yes to my friends spending the night. “Of course.” “That’s good,” Emma said. “I’ll go let Angie know. She’s a lot closer to getting her locker cleaned up than you are. I’ll see you at lunch.” I watched as Emma darted off around the corner, weaving through all the other students who were busy getting their hallway lockers cleaned out for the year as well. Well, I was committed to the sleepover now, which meant I was going to need to get my parents to get me the pull-ups or risk an even more awkward conversation with my friends about how we weren’t actually going to have a sleepover next week. But it wasn’t time to ask my parents about pull-ups yet. There was still the doctor’s appointment to consider on Monday. That appointment had me worried. I didn’t like going to the doctor, even for normal yearly checkups. There was that weird thing they squeezed around my arm to take my pulse, which nearly sent me into a panic attack every time they did it. But apart from the normal poking and prodding, the worst of it was always the needles. At least this time, I could be confident that I wouldn’t need to get any new vaccinations. But what would the doctor make of my bedwetting? I felt confident that I had fooled my entire family so far. They hadn’t expressed a single inkling of doubt that my bedwetting was anything other than genuine. The idea of someone wetting the bed on purpose had to be so far out there that it probably wasn’t ever a scenario they had considered. But what would happen when I was examined by an actual doctor? What if there was something I had missed during my times of faking bedwetting, something I had gotten wrong that would indicate to them that something was not as it seemed? What if they ran all of their tests and determined that they couldn’t find anything wrong with me at all? Would they chalk it up to just a random fluke of genetics? Or would they begin to think something was amiss? On the other hand, the doctor’s appointment could prove useful to my quest to get pull-ups. Surely, they would be aware of that being an option for dealing with bedwetting. Perhaps they might even recommend it as a solution. That would be ideal. That way, I could still at least pretend that I wasn’t all that happy about wearing pull-ups. I had to keep in mind that I was supposed to be behaving like someone who wasn’t happy at all about having to suddenly deal with bedwetting. I resumed my inspection of the contents of my locker. To my great relief, I didn’t find any additional bags of moldy sandwiches. <><><> Despite my older sister’s warning about the side effects she had experienced when she had previously been taking this medication for her own bedwetting, I had felt perfectly fine all day long. I was tired after coming home from school, but that was just because I hadn’t gotten my usual amount of sleep. I hadn’t woken up at weird times in the middle of the night at all. Grace’s main complaint about the medication was that it had given her some extremely painful headaches. My head hadn’t hurt, and as far as I could tell, nothing else seemed to be off about my body. That hadn’t stopped me from constantly wincing and rubbing my head all morning – especially when Mom and Grace were around. I needed to give them as many reasons as possible to stop with the pills and try to move on to another solution. I continued with the act as Grace unlocked the front door to let me in. I groaned and rubbed my head as I eased my overly full backpack down onto the floor. “You feeling alright?” Grace asked. “How did it go last night?” I groaned again. “No, your stupid pills didn’t even work. The only thing they gave me was this lousy headache.” “That’s too bad,” Grace said. “Maybe you’ll have better luck tonight. Oh, and Mom left a note for you in the kitchen. She wanted to make sure you got your laundry done.” That was just great. Nothing like being reminded of additional chores the minute I was finally free from school and homework for the summer. Still, I knew better than to disobey, and this request suddenly gave me a good idea. There were still about twenty minutes until Jackson got home from school, enough time to try out something new I had been wanting to experience. I followed Grace as she walked up the stairs ahead of me. She’d be secluded in her bedroom again until it was time to walk over to the bus stop to collect my younger brother when he was dropped off later this afternoon. I grabbed my full laundry hamper and hauled it all the way to the laundry room in the basement. Yes, this was going to be perfect. Ever since I had discovered how much I had enjoyed wetting myself in bed earlier this week, I had been desperately curious to see what it would be like to do that in different situations. But there were a couple of challenges with trying out this new desire. The first was that there were very few places where I could easily pee my pants without causing a massive mess. Most of our house was carpeted. I didn’t even want to think about how much of a pain it would be to try to clean up that much urine out of the carpet. That left me with a few options. My bed, of course, worked perfectly because of the waterproof mattress. I considered peeing my pants with my clothes on in the bathtub but couldn’t bring myself to find that to be an acceptable option. It just felt too weird to urinate in a spot where I and the rest of my family would later be standing. That left the laundry room in the basement. Its cement floor would make clean-up easy. Plus, there was even a drain on the floor, so if I were to pee myself over that, clean-up would be even easier. That was far and away the best location, especially as I was not as likely to be interrupted, and it would be able to easily hear someone approaching from upstairs. Having decided on a location, there was still another major obstacle, which was that I was rarely left at home by myself. I was hoping that would change this summer now that I would be turning thirteen in a week. In previous summers, Mom had put Jackson in a daycare-like summer camp that he would go to most days for the entirety of summer break. As for me, my schedule had varied. There were day and overnight camps that I would get signed up for. When I wasn’t doing that, I was often spending the day at one of my friend’s places if a parent or older sibling happened to be home. But be allowed to stay at home all on my own? Absolutely not. I wasn’t sure how many good opportunities I would get to experiment with peeing my pants during the day, so I had to be ready to make the most of them when they did show up. The benefit of being in the basement was that I could easily tell where everyone else was in the house. I would be able to hear Grace’s footsteps the moment she started walking down the stairs to the main floor. I had to guess that she wasn’t going to be coming to the basement, but if she was, I would have ample warning to straighten things up quickly. I had worked extra hard to stay hydrated the last couple of hours at school in preparation for this possibility, but now I was wondering if I would be able to pull it off. I ran through the scenario once more in my head. I would change into an old pair of leggings from my hamper. I would stand in the corner of the laundry room where there was a drain in the floor. I would wet my pants there, where it would be easiest to clean up afterward. I would allow myself some time to enjoy the experience before using some of my other dirty clothes to dry off and mop up everything from the floor. Then, everything could be tossed in the washing machine, and no one else would have a clue what had happened once I had changed back into my regular clothes for the day. All so complicated. It would be a lot easier if I simply had a pull-up. I took off my leggings and replaced them with another pair from the laundry hamper. That was one of the strange things about this new interest. I didn’t have any desire to pee myself without any clothes on. I wondered why that was? With this new pair of leggings on, I positioned myself right over the small drain set into the cement floor. I listened carefully. There was no sound from my sister moving around upstairs. This would be another first for me. I had never peed myself while standing before. I assumed that it would be easier to do than while lying down. I spread my legs apart slightly and focused on trying to get my bladder to release. The bottom of my pants began to get warm, and then a warm, wet sensation began to run down both of my legs. It was exhilarating in a way I couldn’t define. Part of it was tied to the physical sensation of what I was doing, but there was something else as well. Was there a certain amount of excitement that came from doing something so socially forbidden? Like always, once I started, there was no stopping it at all. Not that I in any way wanted it to stop. I wished that this feeling could go on forever rather than just the thirty seconds that it would take for my bladder to fully empty. It had been every bit as enjoyable as I had anticipated all day long. The only problem was that it was over far too soon. I looked down at my feet. I knew I had forgotten something. I hadn’t taken off my socks, which were now soaked. For some reason, I had figured that the urine would just go straight through the bottom of my pants and stream onto the floor. I hadn’t considered that it my might run down my legs to my feet. Even then, the drain had proven to be quite effective, as there was only a small puddle remaining beneath me despite how much I had peed. With the sound of urine dripping onto the floor now over, I listened intently again for any movement upstairs. There was complete silence. At any moment now, Grace should head down to the front door to wait for Jackson. I looked back down at the puddle beneath my feet. Again, this would have been so much easier if I had been wearing a pull-up. I wouldn’t have even had to sneak downstairs. I could have done this in the comfort of my own bedroom. I thought back to that girl I had seen at the mall, the one who had been about Jackson’s age, getting her pull-up changed in the restroom. For a moment, I wished that was me. Faking bedwetting was one thing. Pulling that off was easy, given my sister’s history of bedwetting. And wearing pull-ups at night would be an easy secret to keep, even from my friends. But to have accidents during the day was something entirely else. That would call for a much more thorough investigation into what was going on with my body. Besides, I didn’t think I could survive the shame of having my parents, Grace, or Jackson, witness me wetting my pants during the day. And that would make my task of hiding pull-ups from my friends nearly impossible, not to mention what I would have to do at school. No, that wasn’t an option, despite how much I would enjoy being able to wet my pants at any moment whenever I wanted to. But I consoled myself with the possibility that once I got my hands on some pull-ups to wear at night, I could get away with wearing them occasionally during the day. The worst part of it was that I had to clean up right away, rather than continuing to stand in the corner in my wet clothes. The only good thing was that the mess was relatively easy to clean up. I wet some of my clothes in the sink next to the washing machine and used them to mop up the small puddle of urine that surrounded the drain. Satisfied that I’d managed to get everything cleaned up, I tossed the rest of my clothes in the washing machine – along with a large amount of detergent – and got it started before changing back into the leggings I had worn to school. The pounding of distant footsteps told me that Grace was now coming down the stairs to the main floor. I waited until I’d heard the front door slam shut before I made my way back upstairs. My heart was still racing as I shut the door to my bedroom behind me. With all of these new things to explore, this was going to be the best summer ever. I retrieved an old magazine from the bottom of the drawer beneath my bed and flipped instantly to the right page, my eyes fixated on a pair of special undergarments. If everything went right, in less than a week they would be mine. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Daniel is being kept under tighter surveillance than an inmate in prison. After a few days he feels like he's about to crack when Emmy tells him it's time sfor a special trip outside... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- The next few days were a nightmare for Daniel. If he thought Emmy was overbearing before his escape it was nothing like when he was brought back. Emmy didn’t let him out of her sight for a minute. He was constantly carried from room to room with his cousin and spent a lot of his time trapped in his walker. He constantly had a pacifier in his mouth and the only time it was removed was when he was given a bottle of milk or Emmy’s breast to feel from. Perhaps even worse than this supervision was the toy that was almost constantly attached to Daniel’s penis and balls. More often than not Emmy had it turned on to that infuriating intermittent buzzing that left Daniel drooling with pleasure but never allowing him to orgasm. After a few days of this buzzing Daniel was almost like a zombie. He was so desperately horny that his mind felt cloudy. He found himself thinking less and less about trying to escape or returning to his old life and more about just being allowed to cum. A part of his brain knew that this was Emmy’s intention. Daniel’s days were now filled with mindless children’s television, mindless baby toys and mindlessly filling his diapers. Every day seemed to blur together and soon Daniel forgot how long he had been with Emmy. It was a big surprise then when Emmy walked into the living room dressed as if she was going out. The chest harness she used for Daniel was on her chest which concerned him. “It’s a big day, baby.” Emmy said as she walked into the room with a smile, “We’re going to see some old friends of yours.” “W-We are?” Daniel replied with a frown. “We are.” Emmy replied, “But before we go we have three things we need to do.” Daniel lifted his arms up allowing Emmy to lift him out of the walker and hold him on her hip. He saw her put her hand in her pocket and pull out a couple of pills. She held them up and waited for Daniel to open his mouth. He wanted to resist but he knew that one way or another he was going to be eating those pills no matter what they were. He reluctantly opened his mouth and let the pill drop on his tongue. Daniel was handed a bottle and he used the juice to wash the pills down. “Good boy. Next we need to give you your special pacifier.” Emmy said. Daniel watched his tall cousin reach into her pocket again and this time she pulled out a pacifier. Daniel could see there was some liquid on the amber bulb and he thought he knew what was about to happen. The soother was pushed between his lips and he immediately felt the horrible numbing feeling washing over his lips. As the bulb was flicked by his tongue more of the liquid came out of it and started covering his tongue as well. It wasn’t long before his mouth was coated with the numbing gel. The pacifier was taking out of Daniel’s mouth. “Try and speak.” Emmy said, “Say “I love my big sister!”” “I wuw I ith iter.” Daniel tried but when he couldn’t feel his mouth it was nearly impossible. He blushed as Emmy giggled and pushed the pacifier back into his mouth. Daniel was wearing just a baby blue t-shirt and nothing over his diaper. He was lifted up and he saw Emmy checking his diaper before lowering him into the harness. He was a little damp but it wasn’t like he could tell Emmy that, not that she would’ve expected him to. Daniel was once again a passenger in his own life. The harness forced him back against Emmy’s chest and his head nestled between her voluptuous breasts. He didn’t feel particularly embarrassed by it anymore, after feeding from Emmy as much as he had the idea of his head being against her didn’t bring much shame anymore. Whilst Emmy walked out to the hallway and put her shoes on Daniel could only wonder how it had become normal for him to breastfeed. Daniel was carried outside the house and had to shield his eyes from the sun. The huge emptiness that spread out in every direction from Emmy’s house made it clear how hopeless Daniel’s position was. He had run away to the only house in miles only to find she was apparently friends with Emmy. He sunk lower in the harness as Emmy started heading up the road. It was a very warm day. Daniel wished he had his bottle as the pair of them made their way towards the shops from days ago. Instead of stopping at any of the stores though Emmy carried on past them. With a sudden jump Daniel realised Emmy was taking him towards the station he had originally arrived at on the way to Emmy’s house. Sure enough, after quite a while the station started looming up in the distance. “Nearly there.” Emmy said. She was a little out of breath, “Are you thirsty?” Daniel nodded his head. “Alright, we’ll sort you out when we’re sat down.” Emmy said as she reached up and rubbed Daniel’s hair. Daniel couldn’t believe he was being taken to the station. He didn’t dare to have hope but the fact they were moving a long way from Emmy’s house made him think he had a chance of some sort of escape. There were quite a few people walking around. The station was in a very rural area so it wasn’t extremely busy but there were still a dozen or so people buying tickets and waiting at the platform. Daniel tried to get people’s attention but no one seemed to do much more than stare for a few seconds. He couldn’t understand why no one found this strange. Yet again he slumped in his restraints, if anyone did find this strange they clearly assumed he wanted to be there or something because no one was intervening. Daniel was blushing wildly as Emmy bought the train tickets. He could see people looking at him and all he could do was flail his limbs and mumble around the pacifier. It seemed Emmy had great timing because as soon as they stepped on to the platform a train appeared in the distance and slowly pulled up at the station. The line was between two major cities but this stop was in the middle of nowhere so when the doors opened not many people got off but the carriages were reasonably full nonetheless. Emmy carried Daniel over to some free seats and finally lifted him out of the harness. “Right, let’s get you sorted out.” Emmy said. Daniel looked around. The seating was very open and he could see a lot of people looking his way. He was feeling very embarrassed. “Ewe eathe!” Daniel tried to talk but the numbness and pacifier combined to make it impossible. A thin line of drool rolled down his chin. “I know, baby.” Emmy said with a chuckle, “Just give me a moment.” “Ooth a aby!” Daniel cried out. Daniel looked around and saw only smiling sympathetic faces looking his way. Except they weren’t looking at him, they were looking at his giant cousin. It seemed they thought he was just a babbling baby. Was Emmy’s size creating an illusion where people thought he was a child? He didn’t know but it made him want to cry. Escape was available right there but he couldn’t do anything to grasp it. If only he could speak. “Let’s get your little toy going.” Emmy said quietly so only Daniel could hear. Daniel wondered what she meant for a second before the vibrator attached to his junk buzzed to life. He immediately gasped and the pacifier in his mouth fell on to the seat next to Emmy. His mouth remained open as he was instantly consumed by the feelings in his diaper. “I know you’re hungry, sweetie.” Emmy said. Daniel was looking up at the ceiling and laying horizontally across Emmy’s lap when he felt one of Emmy’s large hands turning his head to face her. Suddenly his whole vision was filled with Emmy’s large fleshy orb. His eyes went as wide as his mouth as he was brought forwards. Almost by instinct he latched on to his cousin’s breast though he couldn’t believe she was doing this in public! The thick milk started flowing and filling Daniel’s mouth. He felt almost sick with embarrassment as he sucked automatically and swallowed the sweet milk. He couldn’t see anything but the large breast that was pressed against his face but he could feel the eyes of the other passengers watching him. Daniel’s tummy rapidly filled with his cousin’s breast milk as it hadn’t been that long since he was fed breakfast. He was breathing heavily through his nose as the areas between Emmy’s breast and Daniel’s face became sticky with sweat. The breasts were so full of milk that even the smallest pressure was squirting the fluid into his mouth. He had to admit that after drinking it regularly for so long now he had grown to quite like the taste. The thick, creamy liquid was very filling but he knew he wouldn’t be allowed to stop until Emmy’s breasts were empty. Daniel’s attention turned to the buzzing in his diaper. He couldn’t help but let out little pants and moans as his hops writhed gently. He knew people were looking at him, the large baby feeding from his caregiver without a thought in the world. He was almost glad that Emmy’s large chest was hiding his blushing face. Between the thick warm milk, the buzzing and the gentle rocking of the train Daniel found himself getting quite sleepy. This was such a bizarre situation that his brain was struggling to comprehend everything that was happening. There was a rumbling in his tummy as it expanded and filled with the milk. As Daniel’s face was eventually pried off Emmy’s nipple his head rolled back and his eyes were only half-open. The sex toy that was constantly stimulating his genitals seemed designed to keep him occupied without allowing him to cum. He let his head turn to the side to see that people kept looking his way. In his constant state or arousal though he found it difficult to reach out for help. “That’s a good baby.” Emmy said softly as she gently ran a hand down Daniel’s front. The constant sexual teasing had clouded Daniel’s mind to the point that he could barely form coherent thoughts. He let out a milky burp that made Emmy giggle. All he could think about was his diaper area and the desperate need for release. The train journey seemed interminable for Daniel as he laid across Emmy’s lap lost to the vibrations in his diaper. He wanted to beg to be allowed to finish but his numb mouth meant all he could do was gurgle like a helpless baby. Despite how excited he was his bladder eventually overwhelmed his body and he wet himself. The piss streamed out of him as he was gently cradled by Emmy. As soon as he finished flooding his baby pants the vibrations came back to the forefront of his mind. “Nearly there.” Emmy said idly as she looked out the window, “Won’t it be nice to see all your little friends one last time.” If Daniel hadn’t been practically hypnotised by the sex toy he would’ve heard the words “one last time” and freaked out. As it was they got lost in the fogginess of his mind just like everything else that wasn’t in his hot diaper. As the train pulled in to the station Daniel had started to try and reach down to his diaper to desperately rub it in the hope of getting off. Unfortunately for him though Emmy was on top of such movements and was quick to pull his hands away. He whined and moaned desperately around the pacifier. Daniel was paying almost no attention to anything outside of his diaper so when Emmy stood up and placed him easily back in her chest harness he didn’t really know where they were. It was only as Emmy stepped out into the sunlight on the platform that Daniel realised he was back in his home town. The knowledge that he was so close to home managed to break through at least some of the fog that clouded his mind. He reached out a shaky hand as drool rolled down his chin and dripped down on to his clothes. “That’s right, baby!” Emmy said excitedly as if Daniel was an actual baby who had recognised something, “Do you recognise this place?” “Ooo ah ow.” Daniel tried to speak but the buzzing, the numbing gel and the vibrations made it impossible to sound coherent. “Good boy.” Emmy said with empty praise as she patted Daniel on the head. Daniel’s head was pushed back between Emmy’s breasts again as he was walked through the ticket barrier and out on to the street. He saw more sights he recognised as Emmy confidently walked along the pavement. All Daniel could see was the myriad heads turning to watch them both pass. He saw people staring, frowning and whispering to their friends. He felt utterly humiliated and tried to press back into Emmy’s chest, if it had been possible he would’ve pushed all the way back until his head was engulfed by the breasts on either side. Daniel whimpered as he tried to hide from the stares. He wished he could’ve called out for help but it was impossible, there were too many things preventing him from forming words. Next to the silence in and around Emmy’s house the sounds of the city now seemed so much louder and more hostile. “It isn’t far.” Emmy said as she walked down the street with her long stride. Daniel wasn’t sure where they were heading but his house wasn’t too far away. His attention was only briefly taken away from his diaper before he was brought back to his diaper. The vibrating sex toy surrounding his dick was now pressing against Emmy’s harness and making the feelings even more intense. It still wasn’t enough to make him orgasm even as he pressed the front of his diaper into the fabric harness. Daniel felt like he could feel his aching tool dribbling liquid as it begged to be allowed full release. He stopped paying attention to the stares, he stopped looking at where he was going, his eyes glazed over as he moaned desperately. “Here we are.” Emmy said several minutes later. Daniel was brought out of his reverie by Emmy’s words. He shook his head and looked up to see a sight that shocked him completely. They were still on the street but the building in front of them was very familiar to Daniel. He had been going to this building five days a week for years. It was his work place. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1236022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/bfa71c07-e3af-4c9e-9d67-de1daea0bad9

Just go to a medical supply store and buy what. you want. You don't ned to tell your urologist anything.

I kinda want a pair of these. They’re so dumb that they’re worth buying.

An anthology of very short infantilisation/mental regression stories, each themed around one of the seven deadly sins. *** Pride Nancy walked over to her shelf, trying to ignore the noisy crinkling coming from between her legs, and placed her newest trophy alongside the others. It was a prestigious award for exceptional journalism – an impressive achievement, especially for a woman still in her twenties. The highlight of her career. She ought to feel thrilled, she knew. In fact, she would have been only a month ago. But over the last few weeks, her life had become nothing but an endless series of humiliations, ever since she’d received that damned letter. Even now, remembering its words sent a shiver down her spine. I know you lied in your last article, Nancy. I have proof. Unless you want your reputation destroyed, you’re going to be a good girl for me. For a week she’d been left wondering what the blackmailer wanted from her. Money? Nancy wasn’t absurdly rich, but she had enough to pay for a high-rise apartment and a fairly luxurious lifestyle. Or would he want lewd pictures? Nancy was an attractive young woman after all, even if she did normally keep her impressive figure hidden beneath a smart, dignified suit. But no. The blackmailer had wanted something else. Something much, much worse. Nancy turned to look at herself in the mirror, and felt the now-familiar heat rushing to her face. Your articles are always dripping with scorn. It’s clear to me that you think you’re so much better than everyone else. You need a lesson in humility, Nancy. And I know just the thing to help you learn. Nancy trembled with shame and anger as she took in her appearance. On her head, she wore a white baby bonnet. The blackmailer’s rules stated that she had to wear it whenever she was alone. It was bad enough putting the ridiculous thing on when she was in her own home, but it was even worse having to wear it in her private office, trying to do her work as a serious journalist when the edges of her vision were framed with frilly lace, and she was constantly worried someone would walk in and see her. But there was no avoiding it, not when she had to set up cameras to monitor herself wherever she went. So I know you’re being a good girl. A large pink pacifier sat between her lips. She had to have that in her mouth whenever she was alone as well. Sometimes her blackmailer gave her instructions, telling her to suckle and slurp on her soother for an hour or so, making sure to dribble all over herself. Then he would refuse to let her clean herself up, insisting instead that she go out, even in public, with her chin still slick with drool. Nancy hated him. She hated all of this! At work, her dummy was clipped to the front of her suit – but at home, that was impossible. When she was in her apartment, Nancy wore absolutely nothing else on her top half, unless you counted the bibs she had to tie around her chin at mealtimes. Her sizeable breasts were left completely bare, free to wobble and jiggle about on her chest as she went about her business, cringing at the thought of some pervert leering at her tits from behind the many cameras she’d been forced to set up around the flat. But worse than the bonnet and the pacifier, worse than walking around bare-titted, was what Nancy had to wear around her waist. The award-winning journalist seethed with fury as her eyes travelled down her tummy and over the massive disposable diaper sagging heavily from her hips. It was clearly full to the brim with pee-pee. She shifted awkwardly from one foot to the other, as if trying to get away from the disgusting, infantile thing. But her wet nappy just squelched unpleasantly between her thighs, swinging like a pendulum. She’d been wearing it all day, praying none of her coworkers noticed the pissy smell that surrounded her, and she desperately needed a change. But there was something Nancy had to do before she was allowed one. Not content to force her into ludicrous adult diapers and make her piss her pants like a two-year-old, her blackmailer had some additional rules – like how she wasn’t allowed a change until her nappy was totally full. And for him, that meant poopy. Nancy shot a look of utter hatred at the nearest camera, even knowing that with the bonnet framing her face and the pacifier between her lips, it would surely only make her look even more laughable. She wished desperately that she could get her revenge. She was a top-class reporter! She was rich and successful and beautiful, and she was too good for bibs and bonnets and stupid, stinky diapers! But who was he?! Someone she knew? Someone she’d offended in one of her scathing articles? Even with all the letters, and the cameras that had to be broadcasting to somewhere, all Nancy had found where dead ends. That had been another blow to her ego. Investigating was what she was best at, and she hadn’t managed to find anything out about her blackmailer at all! Worse, he’d found out what she’d been up to. Stop digging, she remembered. Or you’ll get an even worse punishment next time. She’d been instructed to spank herself until her poor little bottom was bright red that day, then stand in the corner for the whole afternoon. She hadn’t been able to sit down for a week after that. Nancy’s bottom lip trembled behind her dummy, and her face turned an even darker shade of red as she got into position right in front of the mirror. I want you to see exactly what you are, Nancy. With one last look of loathing at the camera, the ace reporter scrunched up her face, grunted loudly to herself, and, on what should have been the proudest day of her life, she squatted down and started filling her nappy with a big, yucky mess. “Uh-oh!” she squealed, just like she’d been ordered to do. Her face burned with humiliation. “The big, tough wepowter’s making a stinky! I guess I’m not so gweat after all!” Greed “Oh, and don’t forget to check Gabrielle before you put her to bed,” Mrs Jones said as she put on her coat and opened the front door. “I swear, she always widdles right as I’m tucking her in!” “Yes, Mrs Jones,” Nevaeh chirped, doing her best impression of a polite, dependable babysitter. “Don’t worry, I’ve taken care of plenty of sweet girls like Gabrielle before.” It was a total lie, of course. She’d never babysat for a special needs person before. She’d never even babysat an actual child, at least not for longer than she needed to grab the valuables and move on to the next town. And she had absolutely no intention of changing some adult toddler’s pissy nappy. She fought hard to keep a look of revulsion from passing over her face. Mrs Jones beamed at her. “Then I’ll see you when I get back. Feel free to help yourself to anything from the fridge.” “Thank you, Mrs Jones. Enjoy your dinner at the restaurant!” Once the front door had closed, Nevaeh’s cheerful smile vanished from her face. Stupid woman, she thought. She turned around and headed back to the living room where Gabrielle was sitting in her playpen. It was generally best not to act right away, just in case the parents came back to get something they’d forgotten. She couldn’t help but stare at the overgrown baby woman. Gabrielle must have been in her early twenties, no older than Nevaeh was herself, and it was almost unnerving to see her sitting in a toddler’s playpen wearing nothing but a thick disposable diaper, with her blonde hair in pigtails and her bare breasts on display. Her tits weren’t nearly as large as Neveah’s own (she’d always been proud of her ability to make any guy do whatever she wanted just by bending down and flashing her cleavage), but she still felt it was wrong for her mother to let her toddle about the house with anything to cover them up. She shook her head impatiently. What did she care about this stupid oversized infant’s dignity? It wasn’t as though Gabrielle had any modesty anymore, not since the accident her mother had talked about. Nevaeh squatted down next to the baby woman while she shook her rattle and babbled nonsensically behind her dummy, and ran her fingers through the girl’s hair. She’d expected to see a great big scar across her head or something, but there didn’t seem to be anything visible. Gabrielle would have looked like a normal, particularly pretty young woman if it wasn’t for what she was wearing, and for the vacant, dim-witted expression on her face. “Poor little freak,” Nevaeh cooed as Gabrielle looked up at her and grinned stupidly around her pacifier. Her chin was slick with drool. “I think I’d rather die than end up as a big, pants-filling baby like you. You might have to be alone for a bit, diaper butt, but don’t worry, I’m sure your Mummy will be back to take care of you soon. And by that time, I’ll be long gone, along with all your Mummy’s jewellery. Yes I will! Yes I will!” Gabrielle giggled at her sweet, syrupy tone and bounced up and down happily on her padded bottom. Nevaeh laughed. “You’d be cute if you didn’t look so ridiculous,” she said. Then she suddenly became aware of something. There was faint music filling the room. She looked around, trying to locate the source. Had that always been playing, or had it only just started? It was soft and tinkling, like a nursery rhyme. Maybe Mrs Jones had put it on earlier to keep Gabrielle calm. To help keep her sweet and happy. Nevaeh realised she was nodding along with her own thoughts. Sweet and happy, that was right. That made sense. She certainly felt sweet and happy. It was like the music was working its way inside her head, filling it up with cotton candy. Nevaeh grinned. She liked cotton candy. Gabrielle grinned back at her, and Nevaeh felt something stir in the back of her mind. Was this right? Should she be getting all sweet and happy because of music that was meant for the baby? But then, the baby was the same age as her. And wasn’t that funny? Wasn’t that so silly? A baby in her twenties. Neveah’s hand crept up to her mouth, and she bit the nail of her thumb. Because there was something a little scary about that too, the thought of being a big baby, using her pants as a potty, having her boobies out all the time. Her thumb slipped between her lips and she sucked on it nervously. She didn’t want to end up like that. She was a big girl, not a silly baby. The music continued to play, soft and lilting. Nevaeh didn’t even hear it when the front door opened and closed a few minutes later. Her head was full of cotton candy. But when Mrs Jones walked into the room, she turned around, still sucking her thumb vacantly, and smiled dimly around her soggy digit. Mrs Jones laughed. “That’s better,” she said. “You’re much sweeter now, aren’t you baby? Such a silly thing. Didn’t you think I might be watching and listening on a nanny cam?” She pointed at the fluffy teddy bear sitting in the corner of the playpen. Nevaeh just giggled at Mummy’s happy tone. Mrs Jones chuckled along with her, and got to work stripping the would-be-thief’s clothes off her voluptuous body. “I’m betting that no one knows you’re here, do they sweetheart?” she asked and she slid Neveah’s jeans down her legs and pulled off her shoes and socks. “Since you were planning on pulling off a little heist.” She lifted the girl’s shirt up and over her head, leaving her in nothing but her bra and panties. “Is Nevaeh even your real name?” she asked teasingly. Then she shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. It’s your name now. ‘Cause you’re Mummy’s little angel, aren’t you baby? Heaven sent.” She reached out and tickled Nevaeh’s exposed tummy, making the girl shriek with laughter. “Coochie-coochie-coo! I’d just been wishing that Gabrielle could have a sister, and now another naughty little girl’s fallen right into my hands, just perfect to turn into an adorable baby.” Mrs Jones tugged Neveah’s underwear down her legs and threw them to one side with a smirk. They were a little black lacy number. Hopefully the girl had enjoyed wearing her last ever pair of panties, she thought, as she fished out one of Gabrielle’s adult-sized Pampers from a box in the corner. “Stand still for Mummy, Nevaeh,” she cooed as she slipped the bulky diaper between the grown woman’s legs and started taping it into place. “I’m lucky you haven’t made wee-wees yet. When I used the special music on Gabrielle, she went tinkle all over the floor before I could get her nappy on!” Mrs Jones patted the front of Neveah’s nappy when she’d finished and stood back to admire her handiwork, savouring the sight of the thick baby pants pushing apart the gorgeous young woman’s thighs. There was something so satisfying about reducing a grown woman to this, taking a naughty lady and turning her into a sweet, happy baby. Neveah just giggled down at the huge nappy wrapped around her bottom and shifted from foot to foot, enjoying the crinkling sound. “Let’s get that bra off you too, pumpkin,” Mrs Jones said, reaching around to unhook the lacy lingerie containing Nevaeh’s generous breasts and allowing them to spill out freely. She tittered at the sight of the girl’s melons wobbling on her chest. “My goodness,” she laughed, “what big boobies you have, baby! I can tell you’re going to be very popular when Mummy takes you to the park. But don’t worry, I’ll make sure nobody gets too close. No more icky boys for you, little one!” Neveah babbled nonsensically as Mrs Jones pulled her into a big hug. A moment later, the girl’s bladder released, and a rush of warmth flooded her pants. Mrs Jones just chuckled as the faint sound of hissing reached her, and when the strong smell of pee reached her nose a second after. She slipped a hand down to Neveah’s now sopping wet nappy and squeezed the front. “That’s a good girl,” she crooned, with the hint of a taunt in her voice. “Just a little pants-filler, aren’t you baby? Isn’t that what you called my Gabrielle? But I suppose you’re right. She’s always wetting and messing herself! And now you’ll be just the same.” She planted a big kiss on the side of Nevaeh’s head. “Mummy’s special baby for the rest of your days. Aren’t you a lucky girl?” Wrath “No! No! No!” Lisa screeched, pumping her fists impotently and stomping her feet like a petulant toddler. A thick disposable diaper crinkled noisily between her legs. “I’m not gonna wear them anymore! I’m not! You can’t do this to me! “I need the toilet now, so get out of my way! I’m a CEO! I’m your boss!” “Not anymore, Lisa,” said her former assistant. His eyes sparkled with satisfaction as he took in the sight of his nightmare of an ex-boss throwing an absurd tantrum, her usual expensive suit swapped for a bulky adult nappy and nothing else. “You lost your position, remember? Now you’re just my little dependent. And I’ve decided that you need regular discipline. I know from experience that nappies are the best way. My mum used diaper discipline on my older sister when we were growing up, and nothing sweetened her attitude more than having to go uh-oh in her undies and ask for changes.” “You can’t discipline me!” Lisa screamed. “I’m an adult! I don’t need to be disciplined!” “Oh yes you do, little girl,” her ex-assistant said sternly. “You’ve proved you’re far too immature to be treated like an adult, Lisa. Anyone could see you don’t have the mental capacity to take care of yourself anymore, not since these tantrums of yours started getting out of control. Well, more out of control than they used to be, anyway. Personally, I’ve always thought you were just an overgrown little brat who needs a firm hand, and I’m legally your caregiver now, so it’s up to me whether you get disciplined or not.” Lisa let out an ear-piercing shriek. “NO! NO! NO! NO! I’m an adult! I’m thirty! I don’t wanna be treated like a stupid toddler anymore!” “Then stop throwing silly little temper tantrums like one, sweetie.” “But I can’t!” Lisa wailed furiously. “You did something to me! You put something in my coffee, I know it! Before I drank it, I was fine! But now I can’t… I can’t…” “You can’t control your emotions anymore?” he asked with a smirk. Lisa burst into tears and started jumping up and down in anger. This wasn’t fair! She knew she looked utterly stupid, bouncing on the spot with her breasts jiggling about, wearing nothing but a nappy, she there was nothing she could do. No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t control herself! She’d been declared mentally incompetent after a series of toddler-style meltdowns in the boardroom, ever since her assistant had given her that cup of coffee with that dark smile on his face, and he had been delighted to take her in. The worst thing was that nobody even seemed very surprised. She’d had a reputation for exploding with anger at her employees, and all of them seemed to think she was getting exactly what she deserved. Suddenly, Lisa let out a gasp. Her bladder, which she had been clamping down on desperately while she tried to get past her new Daddy, finally gave in, and she felt a horrible warmth spreading across her crotch, soaking into the thirsty padding of her baby pants. “Noooooo!” she whined pathetically, clutching between her legs. “Awww,” her Daddy taunted cooingly. “Did baby have a widdle accident?” “You made me!” Lisa cried, screwing up her face in disgust as she felt pee sloshing around in her pants. She hopped from foot to foot as if she were trying to get away from the icky feeling, but her diaper just swung pendulously between her legs and squished against her thighs. “Ew! Ew! Ew!” “You’ll get used to it, little one,” her ex-assistant mocked. “In fact, after a while you won’t even be able to control yourself anymore! Won’t that be the cutest thing? The big bad boss turned into a helpless little pants-wetter. Only, I don’t think there are going to be any pairs of big girl pants in your future, Lisa. Just an awful lot of diapers.” Lisa fought as hard as she could to stop herself from breaking down again, scowling furiously up at the man who’d turned her into a joke. But he just chuckled. “You’re not scary anymore, silly baby. What are you going to do to me? Oh wait… I think I already know.” He grinned. “Go on, sweetie. Be a good little girl and show Daddy. You used to think you were real tough when you were the boss, but now you’re just a dumb baby in a wet nappy. So what’s the worst you can do?” Lisa couldn’t stop herself. She showed him. She fell to the floor and started wailing at the top of her lungs, kicking her legs and pounding the carpet. Tears poured down her cheeks, and her pissy diaper squelched against her privates, and she did the only thing she could do when she got angry, the thing she’d never be able to stop herself from doing ever again – she threw the loudest, fussiest temper tantrum she could. And when Daddy dragged her over to the corner and spanked her bottom and told her she wouldn’t be getting a nappy change until bedtime, all she could do was cry.

Lady is way over reacting IMO. As long as the ABDL event is kept seperate from the kid playtime I don't see a problem. And the article made it clear it was kept seperate. 🤷‍♀️ It would be awesome to have an ABDL event like that, especially if it was adult-sized (and sorry not sorry, no under 18s allowed! this play time is just for the adult kids!) . If I ever win the lottery and have Fuck All levels of money, I'd build a huge adult-sized play place.

Pretty much they are hook and loop, so you could be trying to make it and have it so you can pull them down like undies and use the potty like a big kid! But if not, your mommy or daddy can see that you didn't make it and you can try again

I’m in my Northshore mega max diaper’s with 4 boosters

I'm not arguing that, I'm explaining popular opinion (as in the average opinion of one who is not in this community; though they are not in this community they still have a strong impact on it) regarding the usage, aversion, and stigma for diaper usage and why when people use them, they typically do not announce that they are. If one just defecates in a chair in public the police are called and it becomes a public spectacle. As an adult, one is expected to handle one's own hygiene at one's own discretion.

The social expectation is to get up and use the bathroom if you need to. It seems like diapers are slowly becoming socially acceptable in the gaming community since the expectation to constantly be there subverts the expectation to get up and use the bathroom. Telling people that you wear diapers tells them about your hygiene, which openly admitting that you personally may be wearing your own urine and feces, can make people uncomfortable, as poor hygiene in that regard smells really bad and can result in illness, among other things.

I would make the same observation. I've been at this for 5 years now. I would say that I'm "diaper dependent" in that it would be uncomfortable, inconvenient, and bordering on risky to go about my business without a diaper on, but it's far from impossible. I do need to wear them overnight, however - sleeping in a diaper for more than 5 years has given me very laissez faire overnight control. But even this is unreliable and unpredictable. I would describe both daytime and nighttime loss of control, as being not so much a slippery slope, as a long, very gradual slope that is covered in asphalt... you have to walk down it, sliding is difficult. But by the time you get to a notably lower elevation, it's also a long walk back up, with gravity working against you...

I am diaper dependent. I’m not incontinent but my bladder range is very limited and my urgency is very high if I attempt to control things. This to the extent that it’s just more practical to wear diapers now. Also, if I start to pee now, I simply cannot stop so the risk of wet pants would be very, very high without diapers. Any leak would proceed to a full bladder empty and there wouldn't be much I could do to stop it. Having said that, this was in consequence of me being permanently diapered and NEVER making any effort to hold pee in. I started to see changes a few months in after going “24/7” but realistically, it was probably closer to 3 years before I began to realise that practically, it would be VERY difficult for me to stay dry through daily life without a diaper now. It's hard for me to see how this could have happened if I'd spent time undiapered and practiced my control (even if it was only for short periods of time). I'm just not sure about that "spiraling" thing beyond diapers providing a slight positive feedback loop. My mind is not made up though. "Progress" (if you can call it that) is certainly in my case a LOT slower that some of the fanciful stories you read and sometimes (like with the parable of the boiled frog), you don't truly realise what is happening to your body because it's so gradual. You'd have loads of time to work out if this wasn't for you and stop.

spring is here and time to think about swim Ware these are what my heart desires

The light changed, they drove off, and he put the pacifier back in his mouth. He turned forward and hunched over in the car seat. "I'm sorry sweetie," Mommy said. "It really depends on the lighting outside, and they didn't have windows at all, so... "It's ok," he said, but kept leaning back to hide in his car seat. They drove out further into the country, and turned into a massive, wooded lot. Jerry saw some things he recognized. Black iron gates that were presented as keeping the submissves trapped inside, but actually served to keep creeping eyes out. Multiple play structures of the kind you find in parks but sized for adults, well hidden by the trees, that he'd seen submissives get "public" exposure or punishments on. A large, rectangular, grey stone building, with a slight resemblance to a castle or a prison that appeared before each video and added to the feel. And, standing outside, a line of women he recognized. There was Mistress Joanna in black leather and high healed boots. There was Nurse Joy, a name he was sure was stolen from some show or another, in her uniform. There was Mommy Caroline in her cozy sweater and long skirts. Others tood around them. A few things they all had in common, however. They were all gorgeous. They were all strong looking and statuesque in how they stood, made to handle and intimidate wayward subs. They were all, as he noticed when he got out, taller then he was. He swallowed his nervousness down as Mommy took him by the hand out of his car seat and led him up. It occured to him that, based on the videos he had seen, he was being filmed. In fact, he was playing a part in all the videos he had seen where the nerovus sub is brought up, sometimes whining and complaining, sometimes ignorant of where they are, but never excited, toward their fate. Jerry, in just his shirt and diaper, and with his pacifier in his mouth, knew he'd make quite an introduction if this ever got inline. They paused by the front of the building, his Mommy held him back at a hand signal. Another couple was coming out. A red haired woman was out a blond male submissive, visibly thickly diapered beneath a pink skirt. "Miss Kacey, your litte sissy baby is the brattiest sub we've ever seen. We did what we can with the morning, but think he could use a LOT more time." "Yes, that figures," she said, rolling her eyes. The blond submissive caught Jerry's eyes. "Sorry new guy. I'm the old guy, and I think I left them REALLY angry. Hope they don't take that out on you!" The red-haired woman spanked him hard. "Stop being a brat! You're in for MORE spankings when we get home, and you better behave if you want out of that dirty diaper!" "Since we're stuck in the same car that seems as much an issue for you as it is to me." "Ugh," she sighed. They passed Jerry, and he coughed and covered his nose at the smell as they did. "Yeah that's what you'll smell like after this too. Have fun new guy! Hope they aren't any meaner because they are mad at me and taking it out on you!" He said at jerry over his shoulder. Mommy watched them drive off. "WOW he stunk," she said. "Yes, they often do when they leave, so you should expect it for your little, Jerry, was it?" the woman Jerry recognized as Mistress Joana said. Jerry gulped at the implied threat. "Who were they?" "Oh, just a brat. Don't pay attention to his complaining, they are some of our regulars, he's always like that. You can see details online." "Anyway, this is Jerry? Cute outfit Jerry, though I think we can find something more... hmmm..." she considered her next word. "Disciplinairy." "Uhhh..." Jerry said. "Ahem," she replied. "I don't know how it is back home for you, but here if you are in a diaper you speak when you are spoken too, understood? Same with any other subs, but particulairly little brats who are to helpless to even figure out how to use a toilet." "Yes Ma'am," he replied. "I didn't say speak." "Uhh so..." "Ahem." "Uhh.." "Zippit." Jerry squeezed his mouth shut. "Good sub. Now, we have some paperwork for you, Miss Jessica, just general stuff." She held out a clip board to Mommy, who took it and began signing. "Oh, and please indicate what kind of punishments you want for him. We have him booked overnight, so there is plenty of time for whatever you want or think he needs." "Of course, of course," Mommy flipped through the forms, checking or crossing things off. Jerry looked over her shoulder and gulped at what he saw. Forced crossressing, being locked in messy diapers, knee bounces, enemas... anything he could think of was on the list, and getting circled. Mommy finished, then returned it to Mistress Joanna. Mistress Joanna raised her eyebrows. "No spankings? Or thigh switchings?" Mommy nodded. "Yes, we agree no physical punishments and nothing painful. Everything else- humiliation, dirty diapers, outifts, chores, time outs, teasing, enemas, forcefeeding, mean names, locks, are all fine." Jerry immedietly regretted his earlier demand. Mistress Joanna smiled and nodded. "Ok, we can work with that. Absolutly no physical punishments, but absolutly anything else." Mistress Joana walked up to him and grabbed his hand. "Now, we are going to take your little pet. Please have fun on your trip, I promise he'll be well taken care of. Say goodbye now Jerry!" Jerry was terrified, but obeyed. "Bye Mommy," he said. She replied with the same, then bent down and kissed him. He waved and she waved back, then left as he was lead into the giant stone house.

Thanks @TammyG for donating $41!

Howdy all… so sorry for the long long wait. A lot has been happening with the start of the new year. Was busy with work, then got my new lease, the apartment I’ve been in for 4 years decided to price themselves out of my tax bracket all of a sudden which was fun🙃. Loved that and loved house hunting and moving even more🤮. Finally got caught up with some work and was feeling inspired to write. I tried to make this an extra long chapter to make up for my sudden disappearance and long wait. It’s a little more XX but those of you who have made it this far into the series have probably come to expect that at this point. I wish I could figure out how to update the topic board title to let everyone know that this new chapter is up but I’m a little forum incompetent… anyways I hope you all enjoy, again, terribly sorry for the wait. Chapter 22 Max and Elizabeth Max was back to his insane driving habit but Elizabeth didn’t really mind. The strap between her legs holding the cooled diaper against her was doing wonders for her sex drive, she just hoped Max was ready to pounce as soon as they got back to his place. His eyes said enough to let her know that was the case, the driving reflected that he was more so in a focused hurry than he was about enjoying the car's performance. Elizabeth wasn’t really sure how long the drive was from the theatre as she could barely focus on much more than Max and the strap assaulting her diaper between her legs with the aggressive driving manoeuvres he was performing. It didn’t feel like a long drive though before Max was pulling up to a secluded gated driveway outside of the city limits. The driveway was long and it only added to the anxiousness Elizabeth was feeling. Finally the house came into view but more realistically the mansion that Max lived in. It was almost castle-esque in appearance with its sturdy stone exterior but had some modern takes on it. There was a detached garage that they pulled into before Max exited the vehicle and walked to the front and retrieved her purse and his blazer before coming around to her side. He opened the door and made quick work of stripping the harness away before offering her a hand to help her out. She rose out of the car and looked around the garage. There were several more sports cars in different colours and manufacturers in the garage along with a few large luxury SUVs. Elizabeth started to get a grasp on Max’s wealth. Max released her hand once she was out of the car but left it hanging in the air, palm up waiting for something to be placed in it. “Your dress, hand it over.” He commanded in a no nonsense deep voice. “I… I can’t.” Elizabeth blushed and held her palms against the fabric. “Can’t what?” Max said, a domineering demeanour taking over now that they were actually alone. She knew what he was going for now as she looked down at his open hand. “I can’t, daddy.” Elizabeth blushed even more as she quietly whispered her response, correcting herself. If she had been looking up, she would have seen the devious smile across his face. “I see, so I guess I will need to help you out of it then. It's a shame really.” Max said as he set her purse down and released his blazer to fall to the clean epoxy garage floor. He took one step forward and put his hands on her shoulders and in a quick and powerful movement spun her around to face the car she had just exited. He pushed her over onto the roof of the car and took hold of the back of her dress. The fabric tore easily in his large hands, the zipper being destroyed in the process. “There, not so hard was it? My little Lizzie.” Max said as Elizabeth was still a little stunned at the action. As she rose from the car, the tattered dress fell to her ankles leaving her in just her undergarments and diaper. “Much better.” Max commented as he took in the sight, his eyes devouring her body as she bashfully stood there looking away. There was some fear that Bethany would kill her for destroying the dress but Max’s forwardness had her burning up even more. “I’ve sent all of the help home for the evening so it’s just going to be us here for the night.” Max said as he leaned over to retrieve the items he had dropped and turned around to leave the garage. Elizabeth was nervous to follow him out of the garage into the open, the safe privacy of the garage would be taken away outside but he was already a few paces in front of her. He paused briefly to look over his shoulder and asked in a voice that was more of a command than a question “are you coming?” Elizabeth put herself in motion to catch up to him. He held out his hand for her and she took it as she was led across the courtyard to the house. The cool night air tickled her skin and she quickly had goosebumps forming, also partially generated from her excitement. Being led around by the hand by Max and his overpowering presence had her in throws of submission. It wasn’t a feeling she had ever felt before, being submissive as she was right now. Bethany had power over her with the LCU but that didn’t make her feel submissive like Max did. She wanted to be called a good girl and be his good girl, she wanted to be happy and him to be happy. It was a strange feeling that would require more digesting. They approached the front door and Max released her hand to push open the twin folding doors that just added to the castle vibe with their heavy wood and iron construction. He stood off to the side to let Elizabeth enter with a gesture to welcome her in. As she stood in the main entrance room Max closed the doors. The warm air helped relax the goosebumps to some extent. She looked around, it was a little dimly lit that matched the masculine and powerful personality of Max. There was a spiral staircase on either side of the front foyer with heavy wrought iron railings. She turned a little to take in the room before her eyes came to him. “Welcome to my house. I’d say I’d give you a tour first but we both know that isn’t necessary at the moment.” Max said with a smirk as his eyes lingered on the yellow padding between Elizabeth’s legs. “First we should take care of that though.” Elizabeth blushed as Max took her hand to guide her again. She was expecting to be led up the stairs to where she assumed the bedrooms would be but with her eyes locked to the floor in embarrassment, she didn’t realise she had been led past them. Instead Max guided her to a secret door underneath the stairs. She finally looked up when she took her first step downwards instead of up like she had thought. Max was focused forward and just gave her hand a little pull to encourage her to follow. She complied and followed him down the stairs. The stairs were quite long as they spiralled downwards into what Elizabeth was suspecting to be the basement. They came to another door and Max placed his palm in the centre, a soft beep followed by the sound of heavy locks disengaging before the door swung open for them. Elizabeth looked into the room not knowing what to expect aside from prison cells of a castle dungeon as she was led into the large room. Dungeon was the correct terminology, just more so sex dungeon. There was a large canopy style bed facing the door that caught her attention first and she could feel a draw towards it. She desperately wanted to embrace Max on that bed. It was dark hardwood with crimson red sheets and black pillows. If she had to put what the room looked like to her it would be the complete opposite of a nursery. Where a nursery was brightly lit and covered in playful colors and soft things, this room was dimly lit to set the mood with dark colours and adult things. There was a bevy of furniture around the room whose purposes Elizabeth could only guess at. Most of the items were covered in D-rings or straps, padding over hard surfaces to protect whoever was bound to them. ‘I’ll be bound to them!’ Elizabeth thought internally as she looked back to Max who had led her to what appeared to be an Amazon sized changing table. Her jaw almost dropped as she looked over the black changing table, she had never seen an Amazon changing table. “So, do I need to destroy the rest of your clothes or are you going to undress yourself properly this time?” Max asked with a raised eyebrow as his eyes continued to roam her body. Elizabeth blushed heavily and shook her head no with “I… I can undress myself…Daddy.” Max nodded his approval, glad she was catching on so quickly. She pulled the straps of the bra off her shoulders and reached behind her back and undid the clasp. She turned her eyes away from Max as she let the bra slide down her arms exposing her chest. Luckily the LCU didn’t see reaching for the waistband of the tights as an attempt to remove her diaper as she pushed them down her legs, kicking off the heels after she got the hose to her feet and undid the straps. She had gained a little confidence from Max’s gaze, it felt good having his eyes on her despite being in a wet diaper that she had created. She spun around to face the changing table. “So this is what has been keeping you away from your diaper and under your sister’s thumb.” Max said as he approached her back, eyeing the LCU panel stuck between her shoulder blades. Elizabeth nodded silently as Max traced the small box with a finger. His contact sent a shiver down her spine. “It’s called the Little Control Unit. Bethany works for a tech firm that designed it and is the project manager for the testing. It’s not on the market yet but should be soon. If you look closely you’ll see a bunch of adhesive stickers around my body that shock me when I go against any command that she gives me.” Elizabeth explained. “Very interesting, I will have to talk to your sister about this more. Being a distributor, that’s just the kind of thing my clients would like.” Max said as he straightened back up a bit. “Now onto the changing table with you.” He commented before he easily gave her a little lift onto the padded surface of the table. Bethany blushed as she laid down and sunk into the cushion a little, the faux leather clinging to her skin. ‘This is it, I’m going to be changed by my crush, practically a stranger I met today, into a clean diaper.’ She thought as she adjusted a little. Max reached under the table and produced a black blindfold. “I’ve noticed my little fox has been struggling with keeping her eyes open so maybe this will help.” He said as he slid the blindfold over her eyes. The new pet name resonated with Elizabeth, it was cute but not as insulting as some little animal like ‘kitten’. With the blindfold taking away her sight she wasn’t really sure what to do but her other senses stepped up a notch. She could hear Max’s slow breathing as if he were right next to her ear and her own heartbeat was almost deafening with the excitement. “If I’ve learned something tonight, it’s your inability to follow orders and keep your hands away from your diaper.” Max said in a logical voice as he opened another drawer under the table. Elizabeth heard some light jingles before she felt something wrap around her wrist and then be pulled tight. The same thing happened to her other wrist and then her ankles, finishing off with her thighs. She knew they were padded leather cuffs and the jingle had to be their steel rings. “How much experience with bondage do you have?” Max asked patiently. “I.. I’ve experimented a little before… daddy.” Elizabeth blushed with her reply. “Then we will start off light tonight then.” He said before he pulled her wrists above her head and clipped them into the table. Her legs were lifted and straps attached to the cuffs. She knew she was now in a similar position to what she had done to Ashley, the biggest difference being her legs were straight up in a split V above her head. His hand moved to the first tape, she flinched a little expecting the LCU to give her a shock but it seemed safe and the command that allowed anyone but her access to her diapers was effective. Time seemed to slow to an almost stand still as he popped each of the tapes until finally she felt the diaper being pulled open. “My my, you almost maxed out the capacity on this one, it’s a good thing you had it.” Max commented as Elizabeth felt it slip out from under her. A fresh diaper was slid underneath her rear shortly after the spent one was pulled away. To Elizabeth it felt a bit different, she couldn’t tell if it was thicker or if it was just because it was dry, she didn’t have the experience with diapers to immediately tell. “We wouldn’t want you making a bigger mess while we play and at your pace, I’m a bit worried you won’t be able to hold your dinner in. It's best if we plug this up.” Max commented as he opened another drawer. Elizabeth felt something extremely cold and smooth at her back entrance. It only took a light bit of pressure for the metal plug to slip inside her. Despite being inside of her it didn’t seem to be acclimating to her body temperature and remained cold as a constant reminder of its presence as Max smeared lotion around her hips and over her smooth mound. Max began to play with his easy access. First his fingers began to circle her extremely sensitive clit. It really only took one pass to have her pulling at her bonds and moaning. “You better not cum without permission from this point onwards.” Max said in his commanding voice as he continued. “Yes… daddy.” Elizabeth responded through laboured breaths. She was struggling however, she had been in max level horniness since the theatre and just his few light touches had her so close to the edge. She couldn’t remember a time before where she had been this turned on. “Can I please daddy?” She managed to beg through laboured breath after a particularly good pass over her fun button. “Please what? I don’t know what you’re asking for if you don’t tell me.” He responded after drawing his hand away. Elizabeth couldn’t see the smile on his face but his tone of voice gave it away entirely. She knew he knew what she meant but she felt extremely bashful and timid laying there on the changing table. Her cheeks were rosey red and she turned her head to the side and shut her eyes behind the blindfold. In a voice barely above a whisper she managed to form the words “may I please cum…daddy?” After a pause with no response, Elizabeth wasn’t entirely sure if he was still even there next to here. “I think I can allow that.” Came the response finally. Her body shuddered at the words, knowing exactly what was to come. He made a few more passes that kept the fire going before she felt something press between her legs. It wasn’t very large but was bulbous and clearly made of a velvety rubber. The action itself brought forth just a minor climax, nothing in comparison to the earth shattering release she had been building up to but a release nonetheless which helped relieve some of the pent up frustration. Her body gave a little involuntary shudder as she clenched her teeth tightly. “Oh, we need to be careful with your teeth, wouldn’t want my little fox to chip a tooth accidentally.” Max commented seeing her clenched smile as she gave a few pants. A moment later she felt some press against her lips and against her better judgement she found her mouth opening almost automatically to accept. Not to her surprise, she felt the silicone nipple of an Amazon sized pacifier gag slide into her mouth and pin her tongue down. A strap was brought around the back of her head and buckled. It was almost involuntary but she felt her mouth give a few gentle suckles to the pacifier, causing the shield to move back and forth against her lips. “If I had brought this with me earlier you would have enjoyed yourself at the restaurant a bit more, but I didn't know exactly where this was going or how much of a little fox you were.” He spoke as his fingers returned to push the object deeper into her sex. She could feel a narrow tail outside that curled up over onto her pelvis and had some idea of what he had just put inside of her. She had seen remote controlled vibrators online before, had even been intrigued by some amateur pornos of people using them in public at restaurants which made her blush even more. She felt something being pressed into her hand above her head, it was small and plastic and her thumb could feel little raised buttons. It was the remote for the vibrator inside of her now. His hand remained in hers as he gently helped guide her thumb to one of the buttons. “This button is to decrease the speed.” He commented as he used her thumb to press the button. She jumped a little in surprise as the vibrator kicked to life at a very low hum. He readjusted his hands and her thumb to the other button she could feel on the remote. “And this button increases speed.” He said as he used her thumb to click up twice on the remote. The vibrator picked up speed dramatically and Elizabeth had to fight to suppress a loud moan, the pacifier helping to muffle the lewd noises her body was trying to make. “Now, you’re not allowed to cum until I finish with your diaper change. I have a second remote myself, we will play a little game. For every click in either direction you go, I will click twice in the opposite direction at my discretion. So if you click down to reduce the intensity, I might immediately click up twice in the opposite direction. Likewise if you click up hoping that I reduce the speed by two clicks I might wait a few minutes to make the change, I will be busy changing your diaper after all. Just a friendly little game where we both get to be the winners. You get to make cummies in your diaper, and I get to watch my little fox enjoy herself.” Max explained. “If you make it through the diaper change, you can come spend the night in bed with me, free of the diaper for the evening. If not… I have a very special crib for you.” The rules of the game were still being analysed in Elizabeth’s head, it was much more complex than she originally thought. The reward and penalty caveats that Max explained at the end also had dramatic differences and the vibrator running between her legs was making it hard to focus. She was also contemplating which route was the actual reward. Clearly, winning was a reward for her, but on the same hand losing was a reward for Max, and she so desperately wanted to make him happy. She figured she’d just play the game and win or lose she’d be winning in the grand scheme of things. “We’ll begin now.” Max said. Almost immediately she clicked up on the vibrator. “Interesting first move, I’ll indulge you since you’ve been holding out already during the explanation.” He clicked down twice for her. She let out a little sigh of relief as the stimulation came down to a much more manageable level. She felt him releasing her leg binds that allowed her lower down onto the table. She was a little grateful as the position had begun to become a little uncomfortable. With her backside down on the diaper fully now, she could clearly tell this diaper was much thicker than the one she had left the apartment in. She could smell the scent of baby powder being applied and could feel the light droppings of the powder on her loins. “It won’t be much fun if you don’t make any moves in our little game so I’ll add a rule. If you go too long without pressing a button I will make the decision for you and go two clicks up.” Max said after the powder had been applied. Elizabeth took the new rule into consideration and contemplated. If she went up, she’d be right back to where she started and it could be awhile before he’d reduce it back down, especially with the critical stage of the diaper change she was currently at. If she went down, he could immediately up the level again to right back where she was and then in good faith of the game she couldn’t immediately make a move. She decided it would be best to go up and nervously pressed the button up again. If she hadn’t had that small orgasm at the beginning she would have already lost at this renewed starting level. Her entire body felt like it was on fire, the submission and thrill was so erotic she almost didn’t know how to contain herself. True to her worries, Max didn’t immediately drop the level and instead she felt his hands begin to explore her. Realistically he was spreading the powder out for an even coating. His touch was gentle yet powerful in a way, it felt like he was kneading her like dough as he rolled her soft skin in his large hands. The powder was a thin protective layer that his hands skated over and acted like a dry lubricant. It felt good, in fact almost too good, to the point she felt her bonds tighten as her body struggled to contain her excitement. What felt like an eternity later, which was only a few minutes at most in reality, she felt his hands leave her skin and felt the vibrator drop to the lowest setting. She relaxed a little, she had won in her mind, at the lowest setting if she went down the device would turn off from here. She relished in her victory with the soft hum between her legs. Max moved on with the diapering process and brought it up between her legs. She took note of how thick it was as it forced her thighs apart. ‘Is it an Amazon sized crawler diaper?’ She pondered, not that it mattered to her much since she would be out of it shortly anyways when she won their game. She had become accustomed slightly to the taping process as she felt the first of the tapes pulled tight sealing around her thigh. He pulled the second tape on the other side onto the landing strip before commenting “it’s your move baby, or do you want daddy to make another move” as he pulled the third tape. She wasn’t sure if he could see the grin on her face from behind the large pacifier shield as her thumb hovered over the down button. With a little bit of regret about winning so easily she pressed the button and the vibrator died. At least for a second before it ramped up to maximum speed. She immediately clenched her entire body against the restraints and barely felt the fourth tape pulled tight. “I guess I forgot to mention that the vibrator will go into maximum power if it goes down from its lowest setting. Daddy always wins.” Max said with a bit of sinisterness in his voice. Not that Elizabeth really heard him as she fought to contain the massive orgasm building, trying to resist with all her might. She barely felt the next tape land and pondered how many tapes this stupid diaper had, if she could just hold for the remaining few she could surely still win. She felt what had to be the last tape pulled tight over her stomach, realizing that there were eight tapes similar to the punishment diaper she had used on Ashley. She managed to hold onto her building orgasm through all of the tapes and still believed she could win if she just held out a bit longer. Unfortunately, similar to the punishment diaper, she felt Max begin the secondary taping process and cinch her waist into the corset-esque diaper. “Sorry about that, almost forgot, it’s my turn.” Max commented before giving his two clicks up. Elizabeth was nervous that it would somehow make the vibrations more intense but it only went down in intensity to the second level. It was a much needed reprieve from the body numbing level that the max setting was. She was so unfocused at this point her thoughts on the game had gone completely out the window. Max was very slowly and meticulously following through with the secondary taping process of cinching the diaper tight around her waist and she had no idea how many were left. She still needed a bit of rest to recuperate from the max level for a minute and was just hoping max wouldn’t immediately return his two clicks. She pressed the down button to lower it a little more, however the vibrator didn’t seem to slow down. Wondering if she hadn’t actually pushed the button, she pressed the down button again. The vibrator registered both clicks at once and ramped back up to the maximum speed which took her breath away and caused her body to test the durability of the changing table’s restraint anchors. The sudden jolt of pleasure caused Elizabeth to fumble the tiny remote and she could barely hear the sound of it clatter against the floor. “Oh, so you’re skipping daddy’s turn? I think you’ll need a penalty for cheating and using two clicks.” Max had paused his diapering process and leaned over to get close to Elizabeth’s ear. “How about double however many clicks up I would’ve gotten for each click down you did. But I guess eight clicks up would put you right back at the maximum again. I would yield my turn but it seems you have dropped your lifeline. There are only two tapes left if you can hold out for just that much longer you’ll win.” Elizabeth swore she could hear the victory in his voice, his warm breath on her ear was pushing buttons she didn’t know she had. She felt him pull one of the last two tapes tight and press it against her diaper. Time seemed to drag on for eternity at this point, she was so close to falling over the edge into the sea of pleasure that had building in her diaper she wasn’t sure she was going to make it. Finally the last tape was detached from its anchor and she felt the padding of the diaper pull tight against her. Her mind repeated ‘just a few more seconds’ to encourage her victory and hold out. She had just about made it when suddenly there was a gentle, almost imperceivable movement at her chest. The minimal touch of Max on her nipple completely shattered any focus she had and she slipped over the edge. Originating from the vibrator in her centre, her body pulled tight against the restraints, it was like time stopped for her, she couldn’t even manage to breath. The blackness behind the blindfold covering her eyes danced with little white stars which soon became a flood of blinding white light. Her body felt like it weighed ten times as much as every muscle refused to follow any sort of command. She didn’t even notice the last tape landing. Max leaned over close to her ear while his large hand moved to palm her the mass of padding between her legs. In his low, powerful voice, he breathed into her ear a simple phrase, “good girl.” His hand pressed down on the padding and the two words broke through the fog of pleasure in her head. She didn’t even stand a chance as wave after wave washed over her body. Had it not been for the pacifier in her mouth, she surely would have been screaming obscenities if she could even form words in this state. Elizabeth had never felt anything like this before in her life. The padding being pressed into her grew warm as her body gave up all forms of control to Max. She would later debate if she had been brought to a squirting orgasm for the first time in her life or if her body had just ceased control of her bladder. As the orgasm slowed down, her body would occasionally convulse. The vibrator was shut down finally to prevent overstimulation. Max stood at the side with a large grin and watched as the Amazon on her changing slowly recovered from her loss. As the convulsions came to an end or at least reduced to small twitches she felt the cuffs around her body release. The blindfold was lifted and she was allowed to shakily sit up. Max easily scooped her up off of the changing table, and carried her to the large bed she had seen when entering. He delicately laid her on the bed in just her diaper and stepped away. The silk sheets were a bit of sensory overload in her current state but the coolness was welcomed. It was the first opportunity to see the diaper she had been sealed in at this point. It was as she expected, an Amazon sized punishment diaper. She flexed her thighs and could feel the stiff spreader bar in the seat between her thighs. It had the same tapes as the little variant which caused it to hug her waist tightly. It was grey with crimson roses adorning the surface, it was actually very pretty for a diaper Elizabeth reasoned as her hands touched the plastic exterior. The LCU had recognized it as her diaper and gave her a little warning. Max returned a moment later with what she assumed was some nightwear since she didn’t have any clothes after he destroyed her dress and had confiscated her undergarments. She was still a bit out of it and didn’t really see what he had retrieved for her to wear. She felt his hands roaming her body and came down her legs to lift each one and slide the garment up. She wasn’t really paying attention as she was dressed. It was a dark maroon velvet material and felt good against her skin and matched the aesthetic of the rest of the room. It was a little tight but comfortably so and helped keep her warm in the cool air that was starting to get to her. He pulled the material up her legs and over the diaper. It seemed to have been designed for the bulk of a diaper as it didn’t struggle to accommodate the mass of padding. She then realised that her feet were also encased in the material as Max rolled her over onto her stomach and fed her arms into sleeves. Predictably so the sleeper she was being put in also had attached mittens that encased her hands. A zipper was pulled up her back slowly and she could hear and feel the locking panel over the zipper pull being closed at her neck. Max then went to work folding her calf back to her thigh and pulling an integrated black strap tight, keeping her heel pinned against her diaper. He duplicated the process to her other leg and then to her arms, pinning her wrists against her shoulders. A strap around her hips was pulled taught and then two straps between her legs were pulled from front to back and tightened. It pulled the cooling diaper into her skin and reminded her of the accident she had had on the changing table. It occurred to her then that she had found Ashley bound to the changing table in a puddle of her own making and she started to put things together and give herself a little grin, thinking that Bethany had done the same thing more or less to Ashley that Max had just done to her. Max released the pacifier gag and slowly extracted it from her mouth, toying with her a little as he pulled it out a little then would release the handle, her body betraying her and sucking it back in. She didn’t know where this oral fixation had come from and had never heard of an Amazon with a suckling issue. He only toyed with her a few more times before he crawled into the bed and easily hoisted his trussed up Amazon onto his lap, letting her straddle him and rest her head on his chest in her incapacitated state. His hands held her diapered rear and gently kneaded the padding against her, his hands moving up occasionally to rub her back. It was pure bliss to Elizabeth as she just cuddled into his hard chest and breathed slowly, a bit of internet research at a later time would deem this aftercare. Max didn’t say a word, just gently caressed her. If she had taken a moment to look up to him she would’ve seen the smile on his face, not one of his devious or intelligent smiles but a smile of happiness. She scooted up after a time and came eye level with him before leaning in for a kiss. Her body responded and she found herself attempting to grind on him, her restrained condition made it a little difficult to get a purchase on the silk sheets of the bed with just her knees and elbows for support. She felt a rise at his hip level and knew she had his attention. “Seeing how I lost and was the only one to have some fun, it only seems fair that I give daddy a reward for winning.” Elizabeth said, the timidness had left and she brought out the Amazon boldness she had tucked away. She smiled as she scooted lower and crawled down till her eyes were level with his pant’s button. She nuzzled her face into his groin and managed to get her teeth on his zipper to pull it down. She looked up with pleading eyes for some aid and for a moment Max let go of his serious dominant demeanour to bring his hands up to the button and hook his thumbs into the waistband to pull them down. He undid his shirt as well and lay there naked for her. His body was absolutely perfect as she suspected, he must have spent a good amount of time in the gym building his physique. From what she had gathered, it was all for this, this was what he was attracted to. His Amazon dominance was so powerful he craved a submissive Amazon, a little or a tweener would be too simple and easy to control. To have a submissive Amazon or to force one into a submissive role, he would have to be able to overpower their own pride, hence why he was so built. She was falling head over heels for him and she wanted to show her commitment. He helped support her head and keep her hair out of her face as she went down on him. Where the bathroom at the theatre was pure carnal desire and a touch violent, this was much more sensual and a show of appreciation. The only sounds made were her diaper rustling under the fabric of the sleeper and soft slurping noises. Despite being unpracticed in oral, Elizabeth was a fast learner and picked up his reactions to her movements. She wouldn’t say it was attempts to tease him but she definitely did her best to drag it out. Sealed in the sleeper and diaper as she was, she knew she wouldn’t be able to offer other parts of herself at the moment so she wanted this to be the best she could make it. It was apparently working as she listened to his soft groans of approval while she kneeled between his legs on her knees and elbows. His hands help support her head as she moved, he wasn’t guiding her but letting her take initiative in the actions. Her jaw ached a bit but she was so engrossed in him that she pushed it aside. After fifteen minutes or more she decided to finish him and from what she had learned over the time frame, she knew what buttons to push to achieve that. She felt him tense up and the hands on either side of her head locked her in position. His hips pushed forward slightly as he released into her mouth with a long groan. She happily swallowed and continued to administer light stimulations to prolong his release. She had never felt this way, so content and submissive and had the vibrator inside her still been turned on, even at the lowest setting, she would’ve joined him at the same time. She smiled up to him and collapsed down to lay her head on his thigh. She only lasted a few minutes to hear the simple praise of “good girl” before she was out like a light. Max smoothly extracted himself from under her without stirring her. He slipped on a pair of pyjama pants that matched the sleep she was in and moved to the side of the bed closer to her. He easily hoisted her up into his arms and laid her head over his shoulder while supporting her diapered rear. He carried her out of the playroom and up the stairs to the nursery he had pieced together. It had taken a considerable amount of time to piece together, all of the furniture fully custom made to accommodate an Amazon. He carried her over to the crib and let the side rails down before laying her down inside. He went to a small panel on the wall next and slid the door open to pull out a bottle and set it in the nook. The in room dispenser quickly filled the bottle after he made a selection on a small touch screen for warm milk with a mild sedative and diuretic. He screwed the lid onto the bottle and crept back over to the crib where Elizabeth lay sleeping. He gently prodded her lips with the nipple and she only stirred a little before her mouth opened to accept the teet. He knew she’d be thirsty after their little session but she drained the bottle much faster than he expected. He decided he’d give her a second bottle of plain milk which she drank a bit slower. When she was done he walked out of the room looking back over to the crib where Elizabeth was now enclosed with the side up and a top set of bars folded down. He had slid a pacifier into her mouth easily once the bottle was done and could see the shield gently bouncing up and down. It felt good to have his nursery’s first occupant as he closed the door. Elizabeth had only been feigning sleep after being laid in the crib and her eyes shot open as soon as the door closed. She panted a little as her face turned dark red in embarrassment but she felt so happy she could barely contain herself, this felt more like a win for her at each passing moment. Internally there were a ton of conflicting emotions but too many things were bouncing around at the same time to even begin to process a thought fully. She hadn’t known about the mild sleep aid that had been added to the bottle but it didn’t really matter as she felt her eyes droop and seal for the night. __________________ Might stick with Max and Elizabeth for the next chapter as well, have some good ideas of where I want to go with it and their relationship. I have some good ideas for Ashley and Bethany too but I’m enjoying Max and Elizabeth more at the moment and the ideas I have for Elizabeth are just too tempting.

Part 24 I half expected Paige to get on my case about saying a swear word, considering how many lose/lose scenarios she had already stacked up. Or perhaps for Paige to snip through my favorite thong anyway. As much as they had twisted both my words and the bet we had made, however, it seemed that they were staying true to their word this time around. Or, more likely, the duo just wanted to hold onto a bargaining chip that was annoyingly effective on me. Annika pulled the scissors away from fabric. “Apology accepted, Miley. Just remember, swear words are bad.” “And insulting my friends is uncalled for,” Paige added. She took the thong from Annika and set it down on the matching bra on her lap. “Keep going, sis. Don’t you have a few more things to say?” I had momentarily forgotten about the rest. Before I had a chance to recall the rude way I was to describe my own body, Annika was kind enough to give me the list. “No boobs, no ass, no hips.” “No curves at all, really,” Paige smirked, “Honestly, I’m pretty sure the other Miley is more developed than you.” There was no way that was true. I was small, but I wasn’t that small. My petite frame was just particularly exaggerated in the casual outfit and training bra I was wearing, not to mention that I was sitting next to Paige’s tallest and most endowed friend. Although it’s not like taunts about my size were new; Paige often lorded her own height over me, even though we were step-sisters and comparing our bodies like that was totally stupid. In this instance, she was just trying to get under my skin. That, and she was clearly enjoying that she could be over the top with all of this. Our parents weren’t here, Noelle had mistaken me for someone else and unknowingly set this all into motion, and I was currently outnumbered and still stuck doing whatever it took to get the ID that I originally came down for. My best lingerie set, too. Until I had those things safely in hand, I was committed to a little more personal embarrassment. Besides, any resistance would just amuse the girls. If I ripped off the bandaid and acted as indifferently as possible, then they’d get less enjoyment out of all this. Theoretically. “And I’m allowed to say that one word?” I asked. Asking permission felt like a mistake, which was instantly verified when a few of Paige’s friends chuckled, but Annika had just gotten on my case about swearing. The last thing I needed was to see more of my underwear cut up as an additional punishment. Paige just smiled. “Look, she’s learning. Yes, Miley. When your gorgeous and amazing older sister tells you to, you can try out a curse word or two. It’s kind of like when mature girls are given a few sips of wine when there’s family supervision involved.” Of course she was comparing it to something familiar to both of us. The annoying part was that the parallel made total sense, save for the fact that I wasn’t actually Miley’s age. It also wasn’t lost on me that she was complimenting herself with Annika’s words from earlier. Whatever. After glancing around to make sure that there weren’t any phone cameras trained on me, I begrudgingly said all of it as flatly as possible. “I don’t have boobs, or an ass, or hips.” “No curves at all?” Paige raised an eyebrow. Just as plainly as before, I echoed, “I don’t have any curves.” “And what’s your name, my dear little sister?” “Miley.” “Not very enthusiastic, are you?” Paige sighed. She glanced towards the other girls, “Little Miley must be so tuckered out. Such a big day! Ballet, a long walk, a bare ass spanking, and a bunch of homework? Although let’s be real; you probably loved that last part.” “Maybe she loved the spanking,” Dakota grinned. “Maybe!” Paige replied, “It’s always the prudes that end up secretly being the kinky ones, right? How about it, Miley? Did you enjoy being spanked by Noelle, or does it need to be a guy doing it for you to be turned on?” No matter how much effort I put into my blunt tone, I was far less in control when it came to something like blushing. Paige’s either/or question was a total trap, considering that the answer was neither, but that didn’t stop me from mentally reliving the experience of being over Noelle’s lap, or the mental image of a guy spanking me in a similar manner. I was very much NOT into that, yet my sister’s suggestion planted the idea enough to make me flush at the circle’s reaction to it. Thankfully, she didn’t push the dirty line of thinking beyond the fleeting mention. Instead, Paige got right back to business. “Okay, Annika. This part is all you. Think you can manage little Miley’s underwear without my help?” Paige stood up, taking care to center my dark green bra on the cushion afterwards. It was like she was my undergarment to save her spot in lieu of a phone or something else, which was so ridiculous and unnecessary. Everyone seemed content with the current seating arrangements already, and we were all way too old to claim things like that anyway. Annika tilted her head a little bit as she looked up at my sister, “Where are you going?” “I’m being a good host and clearing some of these plates. And, more importantly, getting us some dessert.” “You don’t want to see the look on her face?” “I imagine it won’t get much better than losing her precious big girl bras. Although your last cut was pretty satisfying, too. Seriously, don’t worry about it. I’ll be right back!” “Suit yourself,” Annika shrugged, “But, before you go . . . ” She procured the maroon thong that matched the bra that Paige had ruined herself before outsourcing the work to me. As a parting gift to my sister, Annika made four deliberate cuts–two on opposite ends of the waistband, followed by one across the front and one in the back. The sexy lace number was in shreds within seconds, and Paige’s teammate rounded things out by discarding all the dark red fabric in her still half full glass of soda. “Can you get me a refill? Pretty please?” “You just have to make my life difficult, don’t you?” Paige sighed, although the pleased look on her face didn’t at all match the false tone of annoyance she was making a show of complaining with. “Fine. But you totally owe me for sneaking this past Noelle. Anyone else? Drinks?” Half the other girls raised their hands, so Paige simply settled on telling everyone to keep their glasses. She’d bring down a few more cans, and there was some ice in the chest freezer around the corner for anyone who needed more. Naturally, I wasn’t included when Paige polled the room, although it’s not like I made a point to ask for anything. The sooner she was back, the better. Paige proceeded to collect everyone’s empty plates, which was absolutely over the top and unlike her. She and her friends were total slobs most of the time, and typically procrastinated cleaning until the last possible second. More often than not, I was roped in to help when it came to any public places, which annoyingly worked. It wasn’t like I could stoop to pointing fingers whenever our parents returned from one of their trips, as a dirty house just led to Paige and I being lumped together no matter how different we were. You’d think my pristine room and her messy one would clue anyone in to whose fault a sink full of dishes was, but apparently not. Unlike the constant uses of ‘Miley’ that all of them had adopted, I realized that this latest move was less about committing further to the game in front of her friends, and more for the sake of continuing the lie where Noelle was involved. I’d be the younger sister staying downstairs and hanging out with her friends; Paige would be the mature older one who cleaned up after herself and her guests sooner rather than later. As obvious as the trick was, there was no point in calling her out on it in front of her friends. And, between being linked with Violet and how Annika was lifting a new pair of panties from the collection in front of her, it was pretty clear where they wanted me to remain for this. In a way, Paige was right. My first few reactions had been a lot more noticeable. I had definitely tensed up when she made the first cut in one of my best bras, and I didn’t even want to know what expressions had crossed my face when I took care of the next three. Most recently, I had exclaimed in protest when Annika had gone after a thong that hadn’t been part of the ‘matching’ deal, then gasped and snapped at her when she did it anyway instead of listening to me. But now? I was more or less resigned to my fate, and suffering in silence. Not nearly as interesting to the girls as before, if I had to guess, although the way Annika started methodically cutting through so much of my underwear was a different kind of torment than before. One by one, I had to watch the pile on her lap shrink, and the blonde always held up each pair for myself and the other girls before taking the scissors to it. All the black and white pieces I owned, followed by every shade of blue and red; even the ones that wouldn’t remotely work with maroon or light blue, just because she could. At some point, the four girls started talking about the video game they always played in Paige’s room, which was easily the worst background track to watching each and every one of my thongs get destroyed to round out Annika’s task. All in all, I had probably lost 25 pairs of underwear. Maybe more. Plus the bras that were definitely not salvageable at this point . . . At least $400, gone in a matter of minutes. I was used to Paige’s bullshit, but Annika seemed more than happy to play her part in all this as well. Provided I could get Paige to pay me back, which was highly unlikely, the financial aspect wasn’t the only problem. It would also take so much of my time and energy to replace everything I lost. Dakota had come prepared. She had a plastic bag in her purse from one of our local retail stores, likely not originally for this moment unless these girls had excessively planned ahead, and Annika made short work of filling it with all the cut up underwear that had formed a new pile next to the bra saving Paige’s seat. Then Violet gave me a nudge. “Close your eyes, Miley.” “What? Why?” I asked, caught off guard by the suggestion. “Because I said so,” she replied, in a slight lilt to go with the patronizing phrase, “Do I need to count to three for you?” ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And read more of "The Babysitter" (50+ parts) and other stories on my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

Chapter Six Michelle felt giddy as she waited on the step of the brownstone apartment building. She hadn’t allowed herself to believe that this plan would really work, let alone that she’d have Jamie in her arms in just a few days, but now–suddenly–it seemed possible. He’d asked her for a diaper change. Jamie had asked her for a diaper change. Maybe she’d been a bit too hasty, all but admitting she’d followed him home and had been waiting in hopes that he’d call her for that very reason, but she couldn’t wait. She needed to see– Jamie opened the door, and something inside Michelle melted. He was just so…adorable. Helpless. Wonderful. Perfect. He stood in the doorway, legs splayed more deliberately than when it’d just been a crinkly pull-up between them. He carried the faintest odor of stale pee, but that didn’t matter, she knew even without being told: Jamie had the awkward waddle of a Little with an over-soaked diaper, one who knew they’d leak if they weren’t careful about managing the squelch between their thighs. His face, though, was what made her heart soar. Big brown eyes pleading, afraid, in need of a strong, caring hand to come tell him everything would be okay. His hair fell around his shoulders, and he’d begun twirling a strand around his index finger, shyly avoiding eye contact. “Let’s get you home,” Michelle said, offering him her hand. “Okay? I’ve got diapers for you there.” He nodded shyly, hand drifting up to his mouth, then he caught himself. Reaching into the pocket of his shortalls, he took out the pink pacifier she’d planted there and plopped it between his lips, suckling with a little more confidence. (Oh, hell,) Michelle thought, feeling her own panties get wet–but not for any lack of potty training. (I need this boy.) Helping Jamie into the passenger seat–she wasn’t quite ready to get an adult booster for the back yet, he might realize that was wrong–she leaned over, buckling him in. Impulsively, she gave him a little peck on the forehead before pulling away, leaving a tiny lipstick mark above his eyebrows. “You did the right thing by asking me for help,” she promised him, looking Jamie in the eyes. “I’m proud of you.” He looked like he might start to sniffle and cry, but Jamie just squirmed and nodded, clearly uncomfortable with how his diaper felt when it squelched beneath his weight. They’d need to fix that–Michelle wanted him to know that used diapers were a good thing, that they were a chance for Mommy to take care of him. No more negative associations, just happy thoughts. Then again, as she leaned over him, she caught a faint whiff of sex, a chlorine odor that told her Jamie had already enjoyed a few happy thoughts in his diaper. He was further along than she’d ever imagined. Walking around her car, she got in and began to drive. She felt every red light, every stop sign–she yearned to get him home, and every second that kept her away from the Little boy she’d claimed as hers was infuriating. When she got to her space in the parking garage, she all but dragged Jamie out of his seat, fingers lacing around one of the straps of his shortalls. (I should get a lead for him,) she thought, passion driving her as she led the waddling young man to the elevator. This time, as she prepared to take him up to her floor, she got her wish. One of her neighbors waited in the chamber full of elevator doors, and when Michelle walked in, the older woman glanced over at her. “Good afternoon, Michelle,” the neighbor said, her eyes sizing Jamie up. “Who’s your…friend?” Jamie shuffled his feet, looking down at his shoes and avoiding eye contact. “Don’t mind him,” Michelle said, brimming with joy as she quietly called attention to Jamie. “He’s just shy because he…well, he needs my help a little.” She pulled him a little closer, protective, and Jamie reached out with his hand, fingers lacing with hers. He wanted to hold her hand! Michelle had to stifle a squeal of joy as she got onto the elevator with him, riding up to their floor with the older neighbor. Michelle didn’t even say goodbye, too focused on her goal, leading Jamie by the hand to her apartment. The door opened, and shut, and they were alone together. She couldn’t wait any more. Turning to face him, Michelle let her passions out, lifting Jamie’s hand in hers and pinning it against the wall and over his head. She used her other hand to grope the front of his shortalls, feeling his diaper squish beneath her fingertips, feeling him grow hard beneath the soggy padding and layers of fabric. “You were such a good boy,” she said, face moving up to his. “Remembering to use your diapers, remembering to call me for help–but is that all you wanted my help with?” Jamie trembled at her touch, and he shook his head, the handle on his pacifier rattling. She felt his hips move, pressing himself into her hand harder, succumbing to her advances. Leaning in, Michelle kissed the front of Jamie’s pacifier, then she reached up and fished the crook of her finger under its handle, pulling it free so she could kiss him on the lips. Their bodies were warm and desperate, each of them trembling together with anticipation and need. “Will you let me take care of you?” Michelle asked, whispering against his lips. All this boy had to do was ask, and she’d do anything to keep him. He nodded. “Yes–please.” Michelle didn’t know what exactly he thought of all this–whether her hex had left him confused, whether he was eager for any sex regardless of context, or if her wishes had come true and he’d already begun to feel the link between her care, his diapers, and fundamental pleasure, but for now, none of that mattered. She’d waited long enough, and she knew she had him. Now it was time to play with her Little boy. ... Support is just a couple bucks a month to get early access to all my writing - which, at the moment, includes the conclusion to this story, (four more chapters,) a three-part femdom punishment story, and more! https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

"Good boy, exactly as I said it. Then you should be ready for my next order. I imagine you have to go to the bathroom now?" "Yes sir." "Then go. Keep your hands on your head and push everything into your diaper. Do that now without moving anything else." He looked back down at Kaden's diaper. He whined. He had been ordered to do humiliating things before. He had spent work days naked, or cleaning in a maid's dress. He had been given a tale and dog ears and lead around on a leash as he carried paperwork, or made to do his job with his hands attached to the sides in stocks. Even after all that, being told to wear and use a diaper took the games to a whole new level of humiliation. However, he always obeyed Edward, and the worse the orders the more eager he was to fulfill. He pushed, though in reality with all the pressure that had built he more just had to relax what he had been holding all morning. His stomach gave way, and amount of mush poured into his diaper. He winced as he felt up, inflating around him, and caked his skin. It only took a few seconds, but the damage was done. Kaden moaned at the release and was left panting, his diaper bloated and discolored around him, and the smell already hitting his nose. He blushed, and met Edward's eyes with a blush and a look of humiliated desperation in his eyes. Edward met his eyes smiling. He waved a hand in front of his nose to tease him. "Good boy Kaden," he reached behind and patted his's bottom, making him wince again at the disgusting feeling of the mush being patted into him. Edward walked behind Kaden as he remained obediently still with his hands on his head. Edward shoved a hand deep into Kenyan's diaper, making him gasp and groan in disgust. He released it then slapped it, making him gasp again. He spanked four more times, each time digging the mush more and more into him. He grabbed the top of the back, and lifted it. "EEEP!" Kaden shrieked as the diaper was pulled into him. Edward yanked it a few more times, then released him. "Did you count your spanks earlier, stinky?" "No," Kaden shook his head. "Tsk tsk, I always tell you about attention to detail." He shook a finger under Kaden's nose. "I gave you fifty. How many were you supposed to get?" He sighed but nodded. Of course he had done this. "Sixty." "Smart boy. I guess you are getting the last 10 in your dirty diaper. Assume the position." Kenyan groaned but bent back down as he had before. His stomach was already turning, dreading how it would feel. Edward once again put a hand on his back and used the other to rub his behind, though this time, the feeling was far worse. The slime and warmth pushed into him, and he tried not to move away. Instead of a smack, the first hit sounded like a squelch. "Ewww!" he shouted out, but Edward shushed him. The second smack made him wrinkle his nose and groan. The spanks were far less painful, as the soaked and swollen padding provided enough cover. Instead, however, the spanking took on a far more awful feeling as the spanking went on. After only the few smacks he had left, the pile in his diaper had become a far more disgusting, slimy mulch that sounded him. He looked back at Edward with a twisted, sickened look on his face, and Edward smiled back. "Still intact," Edward said, patting the seat of his diaper. "It's a well made product. Nice to have you to test it for me." "Yes sir, thank you sir," Kaden said. "Mhmm," Edward chuckled. "On your hands and knees." Kaden got down on all fours. This was more familiar territory, even if it felt different in his diaper. "You will crawl to your desk at the front, reach into the third shelf on the right, and get out your notebook and a pen. You will crawl back here with it in your mouth, the pen hooked onto the rings with the hook on the cap facing outward. I will be waiting here." Kaden crawled, feeling Edward's eyes on his messy backside as he did. He was used to crawling through the halls, though he had to admit the addition of the diaper added a whole new level of humiliation to the experience. It slushed and moved around as he crawled, making his stomach turn in disgust, but he kept going as ordered. He made it to his desk, got his notebook and pen as ordered, and held them in his mouth as he crawled back. He arrived back at Edward's office to see him waiting. "Well done, stinky. Now stand up and put your hands on your head." Kaden stood, notebook still in his mouth.

Daniel is being kept under tighter surveillance than an inmate in prison. After a few days he feels like he's about to crack when Emmy tells him it's time sfor a special trip outside... --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- A multi-coloured baby walker sat ready and waiting for Daniel. It had a white plastic ring which surrounded a piece of fabric that acted as the seat. Around the ring were all sorts of babyish activities and learning opportunities. Daniel could see pictures of animals with buttons next to them whilst another section had the alphabet. The bottom of the walker had wheels so that Daniel would be able to wander around in it. It was into this contraption that Daniel was lowered. His diaper-clad bottom resting in the seat which easily supported his weight. “How lucky are you?” Emmy said with a big smile on her face, “I bet all the other babies will be super jealous when they see what fun you’re having.” Daniel was cringing as he looked around him. His face was almost as red as the leg sections of his new furniture. His feet just about reached the floor and has he pushed with them he felt the whole contraption roll forwards a little. “Mustn’t forget these.” Emmy said. Daniel barely had time to turn himself around and see Emmy before his hands were grabbed in her much larger ones. He felt cloth being pulled over them and then tightened at the wrist but thanks to his cousin’s large arms he couldn’t really see what was happening. He felt his fingers getting forced into a fist shape before the cord at the wrist was pulled tight and put in a knot. When Emmy stepped back Daniel raised his hands and whined. “It’s for your own good.” Emmy said. Daniel tried to open his fist but his fingers were completely stuck. For all intents and purposes he didn’t have hands any more, they were more like clubs, he certainly wouldn’t be able to manipulate anything with his fingers. Looking down in front of him he realised the only thing they would be good for was pressing the buttons on the walker in front of him. When Emmy held out a pacifier Daniel automatically opened his mouth and accepted it. It was only as Emmy stepped back again that he realised how easily he had accepted the soother, like it was a normal thing for an adult to be using. He sucked a couple of times as shame filled his body. He hated how useless he was like this. “There we go.” Emmy said with a sigh, “Now I won’t need to worry about any little adventures.” Daniel hated to admit it but his cousin was right. There was no way he could escape like this. He couldn’t use his hands, he was stuck in the walker and even if he wasn’t the onesie made it so that he could only crawl. Emmy dropped on to the couch and turned on the television. Daniel felt like she was watching him even though every time he looked her way she was staring at the television. He was beyond embarrassed, it was certainly a new low. Daniel was quick to get bored. He had no interest in the terrible soap that Emmy was watching so he was reduced to the walker he was trapped in. He took a couple of tentative steps and found the walker moved easily with him. The middle part that he was sat in turned independently of the outside so he was able to reach all of the buttons and switches available to him. It was hard for Daniel to keep track of the time but it must’ve been an hour before he was reduced to playing with the toy. He tentatively reached out one of his hands and pressed the button next to a picture of a sheep. “Baaaa!” The speaker on the toy let out, “The sheep says baaaaaa!” --- Hours passed and Daniel had to endure the walker for a long time. It didn’t take too long for all the milk in his system to have a predictable effect and with Emmy watching television and him sitting dumbly in his seat he flooded his diaper. Daniel had been doing it best not to show what was happening as he froze up and stared into the middle distance. The heat of his fresh accident seemed to flush out of him and then creep around the front and back of his underwear. He saw Emmy look over to him and a wide smile broke out on her face. “Is my little Daniel going pee-pee?” Emmy asked in that annoying sing-song voice saved for babies and pets. Daniel obviously wanted to deny what was happening but it wasn’t easy when he could still feel himself wetting. His face turned red as he rapidly shifted his feet to turn himself away from Emmy. He shivered as he finally finished wetting himself and sucked on the pacifier in his mouth for comfort. Daniel was left in the walker until dinner time when he was picked back up and taken to the dining room table. He was placed in his highchair and strapped in before being given a very large bowl of warm mushy food. He wasn’t allowed to feed himself and had to rely on Emmy spoon feeding him. The mush wasn’t as tasteless as he feared but that did little to lessen the humiliation of being fed in such a way. He was fed well past the point of being full and by the time the bowl was scraped clean he felt the worryingly familiar feeling of being full to bursting. Even when Daniel felt like he was about to explode the feeding wasn’t finished. Whilst the food had been completed Emmy was determined that Daniel should have to stay hydrated, therefore she gave him a giant baby bottle full of juice. Daniel’s diaper was absolutely soaked and when he was finally let out of the highchair his diaper sagged dramatically. He could feel the tapes struggling to hold on to the weight of the padding. He wasn’t upright for long though, the bulk between his legs forced him down to his hands and knees. “Come on.” Emmy said as she walked slowly ahead of Daniel. Daniel groaned with his belly hanging low as he slowly crawled forwards like a baby. He felt beyond humiliated and looked longingly at the front door as he entered the hallway, he only saw it for a few moments though as he was directed back into the living room. Emmy lifted him and deposited him into the walker. Daniel pressed low into his diaper and he could feel it squeezing below him like a sponge. “You just wait here.” Emmy said happily, “Play with your toys whilst your big sister goes and adjusts your living arrangements a little.” “Wait!” Daniel exclaimed desperately as Emmy turned away. He couldn’t believe he was about to ask this, “C-Could you… Could you change my diaper?” “In a little bit.” Emmy smiled. Daniel groaned again as Emmy walked across the room to him and reached into his pocket. He saw his pacifier and automatically opened his mouth to allow it inside. Emmy ruffled his hair before turning and finally leaving the room for good. Alone in the living room Daniel looked around hopefully. Maybe there was something he had missed when trying to escape before. He scooted his restraints forwards and closer to the windows, he looked up but could see they were all closed and firmly locked. Daniel scooted the other way and looked desperately for some other way to reach the outside world no matter how unlikely it might seem. Wheeling himself over to the exit of the living room Daniel tried to move out into the hallway. He pushed with his feet with every movement forcing his diaper to rub against the seat he was stuck in. He pushed towards the hallway only to find himself suddenly jerking to a stop. The walker was too big. He pushed again and again but there was no way the walker was getting through. Daniel sank lower in the seat. He was trapped in layers of prisons. The diaper locked up his crotch, the onesie prevented him walking, he was stuck in the seat of the walker and the walker was stuck in the living room. He felt like he was in lockdown in a maximum security prison. From upstairs Daniel could hear banging and the sounds of something being dragged. He didn’t even want to imagine what was happening because he was certain it would be bad news for him. He wheeled himself back into the middle of the room and did the only thing he could: wait. An hour must’ve passed and Daniel was both extremely bored and extremely uncomfortable. His diaper was in a bad way. It was soaked and had cooled so much that it was starting to feel itchy. Daniel knew one sure-fire way to warm it up and his bladder was telling him it was desperate to empty after the large dinner he had been fed. He was concerned by how full his padding was but there was nothing he could do. Daniel froze up and started wetting. The warmth of the fresh urine washed over the diaper and against his skin, he hated to admit how nice it felt to warm his diaper up again. He was still dribbling into the diaper when he suddenly felt a drop of urine running down his leg. He didn’t immediately react but when his brain clicked that it had to be his pee his eyes opened wide and he gasped. “No, no, no…” Daniel groaned to himself. Daniel looked down but he couldn’t see his own legs thanks to the walker. He didn’t have to be able to see what was happening to know his diaper was leaking down his legs. He felt completely and utterly pathetic. In frustration Daniel banged on the plastic that surrounded him, all he was able to do was cause a cacophony of noise as he pressed the buttons. The actual structure around him was incredibly sturdy. “What is going on down there?” Emmy’s voice echoed down from the top of the stairs. Daniel instantly stopped banging around but it was too late. After a second of silence he heard his cousin’s heavy footfalls as she made her way down. He cringed as he looked around like there was any hope of hiding what he had done. Even then the puddle around his feet was getting larger. Daniel looked down at the walker and faced the door as Emmy rounded the corner and looked into the room. She remained silent for a moment before walking across to the leaking man and going down to one knee. As she looked at the urine dripping off his diaper and down his legs she clucked her tongue. “I suppose this is my fault.” Emmy sighed, “I shouldn’t trust a baby to tell me when they need a diaper change. No worries, I’ve finished upstairs. I’ll give you a bath and put you down for the night.” Daniel was lifted out of the walker. As usual his legs kicked out helplessly as he hung in the air, it was so strange to be carried at arm’s length with Emmy’s hands holding him under the armpits, her strength surprised Daniel even considering the size difference. Emmy carried Daniel all the way up the stairs in that fashion. Daniel could feel his diaper hanging so low that there was a gap between the leg guards and his skin, the cool air of the house invaded the warm confines of his diaper and made him shiver. He was still dripping as he was taken down the landing to the bathroom. Daniel was finally put down upon entering the bathroom. He didn’t try to stand, he knew that was against the rules and it had been in this room that the rule was first made. He dropped to his hands and knees and then pushed himself back so he was sat on the squishy diaper. It was like sitting on a sponge and it seemed he was squeezing more urine out of the saturated padding. He took a perverse delight in it, he knew he was creating work for Emily so as she started running the water he rocked side to side and forwards and backwards to try and squeeze as much on to the floor as he could. “Having fun?” Emmy asked with a large smile. It was only as Emmy brought attention to what he was doing that Daniel saw what he must look like. Sitting on the bathroom floor with a pacifier in his mouth and rolling around in his diaper, he looked like a baby entertaining himself whilst his mommy’s back was turned. He stopped and blushed as he looked down at the floor between his legs feeling very silly indeed. Emmy turned off the water and faced Daniel again. She took both his hands to help him stand up. She undressed his clothes which were significantly soggy at this point and then un-taped the diaper. The disposable fell to the tiled floor with a splat. When Daniel looked down at it he could only be amazed that he had peed that much. “In you go.” Emmy said as she picked up Daniel and then lowered him slowly into the hot water. The water was very shallow. It was like a proper baby’s bath and Emmy immediately leaned over the side of the tub and held Daniel’s head as if there was a risk he might slip under the water otherwise. It was embarrassing but he wasn’t allowed to do anything himself, Emmy took the washcloth and started dabbing it on Daniel’s skin. He didn’t even try to complain and the pacifier still sat in his mouth, it was quickly becoming an ever-present accessory. “My leaky little baby.” Emmy said as she soaped Daniel up. Daniel wanted to complain but he already knew the pointlessness of doing so. It wasn’t like saying anything would result in Emmy suddenly realising how crazy this all was and letting him go. He did the only thing he could do, let it happen and close his eyes as he was cleaned. He couldn’t help but wonder how he had ended up in such a mess. Daniel’s reverie was broken when he felt Emmy’s soapy hand suddenly rest on his penis. He opened his eyes and looked at his cousin just as she started rubbing up and down. His body was by now well-accustomed to Emmy’s wandering hands and it quickly responded. Daniel sucked on his pacifier in embarrassment as he felt his tool soon twitching to life. “Got to make sure baby is clean all over.” Emmy said as if she wasn’t noticing anything unusual. Daniel was soon panting through his nose a bit. He could feel his exhales moving around the plastic of the soother as Emmy’s hands moved up and down. He twisted and turned as a moan of pleasure, muffled only slightly by the pacifier, escaped him. Emmy’s hands picked up the pace whilst the heavily diluted soap provided great lubrication. It wasn’t long until Daniel was bucking his hips and gasping. Daniel’s mouth opened and the pacifier tumbled down his chest as his dick exploded. He felt Emmy hold his penis still as an orgasm erupted out of him, Daniel was looking up at the ceiling and so didn’t see where she was aiming his thick and ropey ejaculation. “Oops, looks like a little got on your pacifier.” Emmy said. Daniel felt Emmy let go of his dick and pick up the pacifier. He felt it get brushed across his tummy right where he felt the warmth of his cum resting. The pacifier was then pushed back into his mouth. Daniel could taste the salty liquid and his first urge was to spit it out but Emmy made sure he couldn’t. “Be a good baby.” Emmy chided Daniel gently, “Let your big sister finish cleaning you up.” As the man milk was cleaned up Daniel sucked his pacifier. He could taste himself on the soother, the saltiness seemed to invade his whole mouth. It was a constant reminder of what had just happened. Fortunately it didn’t take Emmy long to finish up and pull the plug to drain the water. Daniel allowed himself to get lifted into Emmy’s hands, a towel was wrapped around him pinning his arms and legs together. He was swaddled like an infant. “Let’s get you a nice fresh diaper and then put you down for bed.” Emmy said as she rubbed Daniel down to dry him, “I know you were probably scared when you were out in the big world but I promise I won’t let it happen again.” Daniel supposed Emmy thought she was being nice and protective rather than evil and sinister. He was still tasting himself as he was carried into his room. The swaddling was so thorough around his upper half that he could see nothing but the ceiling as he was placed on the padded table. His lower half was uncovered leaving him completely exposed. As Emmy bent over and pulled out a fresh diaper Daniel wriggled but the towel was not coming free. Emmy was truly living up to her word in terms of making sure he was well protected. It didn’t seem like he was going to be given any freedom to move around on his own anymore. The diaper was slipped under his slightly damp skin. Daniel was so used to diaper changes at this point that he barely paid any attention until he felt Emmy manipulating his dick and balls again. He whined and wriggled a bit more but Emmy’s large hands would not be denied. He knew what was happening and as he felt the dreaded plastic pussy sex toy wrapping around his testicles and penis he let out a complaining whine around the mouth guard of the pacifier. “Don’t whine.” Emmy said with a chuckle. Daniel thought that was easy for her to say. He jumped when the toy buzzed briefly as Emmy tested it. The vibrations stopped shortly afterwards and the front of the diaper was pulled up and over Daniel’s crotch. It was taped closed and then his legs were wrapped up again. He frowned as he was lifted up again, he had assumed he was being taken to his crib but instead Emmy took him to the bedroom exit. “I’ve made a little change to the sleeping arrangements.” Emmy stated as if she could sense Daniel’s confusion. The pair went through the doorway to the master bedroom. Daniel was carried around to the far side of the room and then was lowered. He could see bars rising on all sides of his sight until he came gently to rest on the mattress. He was finally let out from the towel swaddling and as soon as he was able to he looked around to see his crib was now at the foot of Emmy’s bed. “Isn’t it great?” Emmy asked with a big smile, “Now we never have to be apart. I can make sure you don’t accidentally end up outside again.” Daniel reached up to pull the pacifier out of his mouth and complain but Emmy pressed a button on the screen of her phone. The buzzing started and Daniel’s words became a mess of moans as his hands went down to his padding and he brought his knees together. “I think I’ll have an early night as well.” Emmy stated as she went over and closed the bedroom door. Daniel watched Emmy as she got undressed and climbed into bed. Daniel saw her wolfish smile point his way as she sat up slightly and looked at him. She then briefly fiddled with her phone before laying down. Daniel was about to ask what she had done when he felt the toy in his diaper come to life again. He reached down and whined before the vibrations suddenly stopped again. He laid down on the pillows and sighed in frustration. He had to admit he was tired, he just prayed everything looked better when he woke up the next day. Closing his eyes Daniel resolved to sleep. He could reassess his options the next day and try to find a new way to es- “Ah!” Daniel suddenly exclaimed as the vibrating in the toy started again. He looked over at Emmy but she hadn’t moved. He was soon breathing heavily and using his hands to press the diaper closer to him. Just as Daniel was sure he was going to orgasm the vibrations stopped again. He was a mixture of confused and frustrated. It soon became clear what was happening. Whatever toy Emmy had attached to Daniel clearly had an intermittent vibration mode because it kept happening. The vibrator would turn on to excite Daniel and then cut off before he could finish. It was maddening and it kept up for the entire night. Daniel was barely able to get any sleep as he was constantly woken up leaving him even more frustrated. By the time the sun came up Daniel was drooling on his pillow and his mind was a haze. Throughout the entire night the vibrator had started and stopped not letting him relax but not allowing him to orgasm either. As Emmy woke up and wiped her eyes Daniel wasn’t sure what was real life and what was a dream. At some point during the night he had started dozing between the vibrating sessions and it left him feeling disorientated. “Good morning, baby.” Emmy said with a yawn as she got up and wrapped a dressing gown around herself, “Ready for the day?” --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1225252 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/9a7df153-187e-4b36-b617-6ef383c04ccf

Daniel's brief sojourn away from his cousin wasn't destined to last long. He is taken home in an embarrassing way and finds that things have changed even more. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel’s banging stopped and he slumped forwards until his head hit the door. He could immediately feel himself tearing up, he could barely stifle the sob that immediately caught in his throat. It had always been a fear but now it felt like it had always been an inevitability. He smacked the door with his palm, he didn’t expect it to open now but his frustration and despair had to be expressed one way or another. “Where did you think you were going to go?” Emmy asked as she stepped out from the kitchen nook where she had been hidden from view. “Please…” Daniel said despairingly, “I don’t want this.” “That’s OK.” Emmy replied as she walked across the room, “You may not want this but your big sister knows what you need.” “You’re insane.” Daniel sighed. It was just a statement of fact. He had known this before he had tried to escape of course but it felt like it needed saying. “Come on.” Emmy said, “It’s time to go home.” The word “home” made Daniel shake. He didn’t realise Emmy had got right behind him, he was still pressed against the door but two hands under his armpits pulled him away and he stumbled backwards into a big hug from Emmy’s massive arms. He couldn’t stop the waterworks now and he started crying as he felt those arms tightening around him like a python. “Shush, It’s OK, baby.” Emmy said softly, “You’re safe now.” Daniel was fully crying as Emmy’s hug was released. Her hands didn’t leave him though, she simply grabbed him around the sides and lifted him into the air. His legs kicked out uselessly and he crinkled with every little movement. He was lowered into the same chest harness Emmy had used to carry him on their shopping trip. His head was pressed back against those two massive breasts that he had nursed from and they effectively served as cushions holding his head in place. His arms and legs swung around but there was nothing to grab or kick loose, he was as stuck as an actual baby would be. He slumped in defeat as Emmy made her way towards the door to the hallway. “I must thank you for looking after my little one.” Emmy said as she pulled the door open and saw Martina waiting on the other side. “It was no problem.” Martina replied, “But you really need to be more careful. It was just luck that this was the door he knocked on.” “It won’t happen again.” Emmy replied, “When’s your little one due?” “Should be any day now.” Martina replied with a big toothy smile, “This was actually a good test run.” As the two tall women laughed Daniel sniffled helplessly. He looked out at Martina with hurt, the betrayal tinged with horror that someone else was going to get trapped in this situation. He wished he could warn whoever was soon to be arriving but he had no way to do so. As Emmy started making for the doorway he suddenly felt a surge in panic. “No! Wait!” Daniel cried desperately, “Please, don’t make me go back! I’m not a baby!” “Will you need any help?” Martina asked over Daniel’s anguished wailing. “No, I’ll be fine.” Emmy replied. Daniel had to bring his hands up to shield his eyes as Emmy stepped out into the sunshine. It was because of this that he didn’t see Emmy reaching up with a pacifier that went straight between his lips. This wasn’t just a regular pacifier though as it had straps that wrapped around Daniel’s head and were fasted behind him. He tried to shout but he was effectively gagged and he could already feel his tongue going numb again. “I’ll speak to you soon.” Martina called out from her porch as Daniel was carried out towards the road. “Yes, we’ll have to arrange that coffee morning soon.” Emmy replied cheerily as if this wasn’t an incredibly strange situation. As Emmy started walking down the road Daniel finally went limp and just quietly sobbed as he lost himself in his own misery. After everything he had been given one chance to escape and he had run straight into the clutches of a woman who apparently was in on Emmy’s plan. He cried at his bad luck and he cried at the knowledge that he was going back to Emmy’s house and he had no idea if he would ever get a chance to leave again. “Hush those tears.” Emmy said as they walked down that long and empty road, “You’ll have something to really cry about when we get home.” The threat did nothing to help Daniel who desperately struggled against the harness he was strapped to. He could barely move and all his thrashing did was push him further back against Emmy’s chest. His head separated the Amazonian woman’s breasts until he could see them on either side of his vision. It felt like the walk back to the house took no time at all compared to the original escape. Daniel felt like he had ran for an hour that night but Emmy’s house appeared in the distance after seemingly no time at all. The taller woman’s longer strides ate up the ground far more efficiently than Daniel’s awkward waddle had. As Emmy carried Daniel over the threshold and closed the door behind her Daniel felt like his last chance for freedom had disappeared. As if to exemplify this feeling of defeat Daniel released his bladder and flooded his diaper. The padding was pressed up against his body and he felt every moment of the creeping warmth as it spread inch by inch across the absorbent padding. “I’ve tried to be nice.” Emmy said as she kicked off her shoes and put her bag down, “I’ve tried to help you stay nice and safe and this is how you repay me?” “Emmy, please…” Daniel whined. “I don’t want to hear it.” Emmy said, “It’s my fault. I’ve clearly been too lax. That’s OK, we won’t make that mistake again.” Daniel moaned as he was taken down the hall and into the kitchen. He felt the harness slackened and was slowly lowered to the ground. No sooner had his bare feet touched the cold floor than he was scooped back up again. Emmy took him to one of the dining table chairs and laid the desperate man across her lap. “It doesn’t have to be this way!” Daniel begged. It felt so cruel to have been free for such a brief time before having it torn away from him. Daniel could only squirm as he watched Emmy open up her shirt and expose one of her pendulous breasts. He knew what was coming and yet still tried to turn his head away. It felt so wrong for Emmy to do this but he was unable to stop her, he was completely outmatched physically. One of the woman’s massive hands took his head and turned him to face the nipple that already had milk glistening. It was a foregone conclusion what happened next. Daniel’s face was pressed against Emmy’s warm skin and her perky nipple poked past her lips and into his mouth. The taste of Emmy’s skin, sweat and milk mingled on Daniel’s tongue as his lips automatically closed around the teat. It wasn’t long before he was sucking away and feeling milk squirting into his mouth. “Good boy.” Emmy said softly as she held Daniel’s head in place, “You have a nice feed whilst your big sister decides what to do with you.” Daniel didn’t like the threatening tone in Emmy’s voice, nor did he like the way she called herself his “sister” but he sucked harder and was rewarded with even more milk. He was trembling uncontrollably. He swallowed the milk that kept filling his mouth, it felt like an inexhaustible reservoir and no matter how much he drank he would have more. “I just don’t know why you’re so… ungrateful.” Emmy sounded disappointed but Daniel couldn’t see her head over her breasts. Daniel’s belly was full of his cousin’s milk. He tried to pull his head away but Emmy just pressed him closer. He let out a little moan but Emmy didn’t care, Daniel was going to feed from Emmy until she decided he was finished. As if desperately trying to make room Daniel’s bladder gave way and he felt a rush of heat streaming into his diaper. He could feel his cousin’s hand on his padding as it quickly warmed. He blushed when he heard Emmy chuckling. Daniel felt like his tummy had pushed out twice as far as normal when he finally felt Emmy’s hand on his head relaxing. He pulled away from the nipple and had a small trail of watery milk slipping from the corner of his mouth. His mouth hung open as he panted for air. He could already feel his stomach churning as it struggled to digest the torrent of milk it had been fed. “A nice little snack for my baby.” Emmy said as she cradled Daniel’s limp form. Daniel couldn’t believe everything he had just imbibed could simply constitute a snack. His belly was so packed it felt like he had eaten a multi-course meal. When Emmy stood up just the small movement within his body made him belch loudly, the taste of milk filling his mouth sickeningly. Daniel didn’t ask what was going on as he was carried back up to the room that had become his nursery. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to get out of Emmy’s grasp, he was just so full he was essentially a ragdoll in her arms. He groaned as he was set down on the floor of the bedroom. Emmy went over to the wardrobe whilst Daniel struggled to not just flop over on to his side. Whilst he was left alone Daniel saw that the bedroom door was still open. Despite the clear hopelessness of his situation he just couldn’t stop himself. He flopped forwards on to his hands and knees and started slowly crawling towards the exit. His belly was so full it felt like it was practically dragging along the carpet. “I’m really going to have to keep an even closer eye on you aren’t I?” Emmy said with a sigh as she simply stepped over to the door and pushed it closed, “Luckily I have the perfect clothing for such an… adventurous baby.” Daniel moaned as Emmy pulled off his clothes. Soon he was lying on his back in nothing but his wet diaper. His arms and legs writhed on the carpet but he just didn’t have the energy for more. Even when Emmy approached him with some clothing he couldn’t do a thing to prevent her dressing him. A onesie was pulled over his head and down between his legs, this felt different to the other onesies he had worn though. He heard the snaps being fastened and tried to close his legs together only to find he couldn’t, it felt like there was a pillow between his thighs. “That’s it, baby.” Emmy said as she put her hands on her hips, “Crawl around like a good boy.” Daniel didn’t want to comply. He wanted to stand up but as he tried to get to his feet he found himself repeatedly falling back on to all fours. The mass between his legs was rendering him incapable of getting up. As he continued to try all he ended up doing was slowly shuffling forwards along the ground. He groaned in frustration. “Perfect.” Emmy said as Daniel gave up and fell on his front. His full belly complaining loudly. Daniel was soon back in Emmy’s arms and being taken back downstairs. He was completely helpless and knew it was unlikely to get better any time soon. He was carried through to the living room where he found yet more unwanted surprises. He moaned as he saw that his cousin had indeed been busy, she must have surmised he wasn’t going to get far. “Do you like what you see?” Emmy asked, “I realised that one of the reasons you ran away was because you’re bored. Well, I decided to fix that. I was going to introduce you to it all gradually but clearly you are lacking for enrichment.” On the floor in the living room was a variety of new toys and baby furniture that all seemed scaled up just like everything else in the house. It was the item in the middle of the room that really drew Daniel’s attention, it was also what Emmy was taking him over to. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1213715 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/8bb3e1bf-388d-46f8-a211-311f89f64a4d

Hi. ABDiscovery is my publisher. I have 10 stories published through them. The Bents have always been fair and treated me right. The story that they are Transphobic is a lie that was started up by someone who used to be popular in the AB community and got in a snit with them over something completely unrelated. There have been rumors of unauthorized use of art. NEVER of stories. I can not say what is the case with this story; I CAN sat that the stories were supposed to be coming from a CD of old stories written by someone who died. But I can not speak to what happened from there. I did want to speak however as a character witness of the Bents, who have been unfairly characterized and had reputation assassination done to them through people misunderstanding and spreading stories they did not know the entire truth to. Thing is - you mess with someone's livelihood when you start doing that without having ever spoken to the people themselves. And by doing that, you mess with the work of all of us who have published there.

Happy New Year! Ringing in the year with the end of this story. Looks like not everything that happened at the cabin, stayed at the cabin... ----- Chapter 7 Back at home, after a good night’s sleep, Rose was taking a break from being a baby. She was in her cute rolled-up jeans shorts and a cream colored blouse with no pacifiers or diapers in sight. They still had two days left in the weekend, and today would be a day just to recover. Brunch tomorrow at Aurora’s house would be fun, and a good chance to talk about what happened, but Rose needed to be with just Ivan for today. She was pretty sure that the other couples felt the same. “How are you doing hon?” She asked Ivan, bringing him a beer and curling up next to him on the couch with her own. “I’m okay, it was weird, but I didn’t really get hurt, I guess,” Ivan said, wrapping an arm around Rose. “I’m still worried about you.” “I’m okay too, I think,” Rose said, sipping the beer. “It was scary sometimes, but weirdly fun. I’m glad we’re going to see people tomorrow, I don’t want things to be weird with Tiffany at work.” “Why would things be weird with her at work specifically?” Ivan asked, raising an eyebrow. “Probably for the same reason things might be weird between you guys,” Rose said, sticking her tongue out at Ivan. “Heh, alright, that’s fair,” Ivan said. “Are you sure you don’t want to know what happened with me?” “Not details,” Rose said, “Sex and diaper stuff, with the guys, right?” Ivan coughed. “Yes.” “And you, uh, liked it?” Tiffany asked, inspecting her beer. “It’s not the way I would have wanted to try that,” Ivan said, “but it was fun, yes.” “Do you want to do more of it?” Rose asked. “I’m not sure, but probably not,” Ivan said. “Not because I didn’t like it, but because I’m dating you, and we don’t add extras. Unless this weekend made you want that?” “Well I liked it when Aurora and Tiffany played with me when I was little,” Rose said. “But I don’t want to date them.” “So a little play would be okay with you?” Ivan asked. “Would it be okay with you?” Rose asked in return. “Maybe slowly, a little at a time,” Ivan said. “No rushing.” “That would be okay, and always together, right?” Rose asked. “Yes, I would like to be there if you play, and if I were to play with uh, Miguel for instance, I would feel better if you were there,” Ivan said. Rose nodded, taking a big breath and letting it out with a lot of tension. Tension wasn’t the only thing she let out. She was shocked to feel wetness across her crotch and rear. Looking down, she saw a huge wet patch spreading across her shorts. Trying to stop the flow did nothing, even seeing it happen didn’t alert her that she needed to go. Rose leapt up with tears in her eyes, staring down in disbelief. Ivan stood too, quickly pulling Rose into a gentle hug. “No no no no,” Rose blubbered. “I didn’t even feel it. Ivan, I’m scared.” “I’m sorry baby,” Ivan said. “But luckily we have the stuff to help you out.” “That’s not the point!” Rose cried, “I don’t want to be a baby all the time. I don’t want to wet myself all the time.” “You will always be my baby girl,” Ivan said, stroking Rose’s hair. “I love you.” Rose sniffled, whimpered as she said, “You’ll get tired of it.” “I will never be more tired of it than I love you,” Ivan said. “I will take care of you, I promise.” “What if it’s like this forever?” Rose asked plaintively. “I hope it won’t be,” Ivan said, “but it just means that I start changing your diapers regularly now, instead of when you’re eighty. I was already changing them sometimes.” “I’m sorry I got the couch wet,” Rose said, sniffling. “Come on baby girl,” Ivan said, “Let me get you changed.” Rose had been looking forward to a break from diapers, but being picked up by Ivan in a princess carry felt really good. Having him lay her down on a changing blanket on their bed was soothing. They were supposed to have a whole diaper weekend, and it was still the weekend. Rose sighed and wiggled out of her shorts while Ivan pulled them down. “If you want I’ll build you a changing table,” Ivan said while removing Rose’s sodden panties. “What, why?” Rose asked, squirming. “Well if this lasts a while, instead of just for the weekend, it would be handy,” Ivan said. “You seemed to really like it when you got changed on there by Nysa and Aurora.” “How do you know about that?!” Rose asked, sitting up on her elbows. “We also got to watch,” Ivan smirked, returning with wipes and pushing Rose back on her back. “H-how much did you watch?” Rose asked nervously. “I got a text a little while ago from Miguel,” Ivan said. “He says that Aurora is still having her issue too.” “Oh my god you watched that too?” Rose asked, covering her face as it burned scarlet. After thoroughly wiping her, Ivan effortlessly lifted Rose’s butt and set her on a diaper. “She has to pump or it hurts, and she was wondering if she should save it for you. She feels weird throwing it out.” Remembering the taste made Rose lick her lips. She shivered on the bed and couldn’t answer. Stupid, because Ivan knew her well enough to know what that meant. She might as well have put on a singsong voice and asked Ivan if he’d mind if she sucked on Aurora’s breasts at brunch. Tenderly, Ivan applied the powder and taped Rose up nice and snug. He sat on the bed next to her and stroked her hair. “Baby girl, do you want me to put some leggings on you, or do you want to be in little girl clothes?” “Do uh, we still have the onesies that Aurora packed?” Rose asked from behind her hands. “Lift your arms little girl,” Ivan said. Rose flopped her arms above her head, passively letting Ivan strip her blouse and bra. She barely helped him put the onesie on her, snuggled against him as he carried her back to the couch. —– Aurora detached the pump from her breast and cleaned it, storing the bottle in the fridge. She wondered how long she’d be doing this. Miguel’s arms wrapped around her from behind and she leaned into him, sighing. “Feeling okay, Querida?” he asked. “I’m okay,” Aurora said, “if we’re okay.” “Of course we are,” he said, squeezing her gently. “you worried that I’m going to think that you’re weird?” “It’s hard not to worry about that,” Aurora said. “Hey, at least you didn’t suck Ivan’s dick,” Miguel said, chuckling. Aurora turned around and smiled despite herself, kissed Miguel on the cheek. “Are you okay?” she asked. “Yes, I am,” Miguel said with a shrug. “por cierto, it wasn’t the first cock I’ve sucked.” “You never told me that,” Aurora said curiously. “I don’t usually talk about past relationships,” Miguel said. “I guess I just worry that you won’t think I’m as sexy,” Aurora said quietly. A bit of a non-sequitur maybe, but she had to get it out while she was feeling brave or she never would. Now it hung between them, giving her butterflies in her stomach. “You are a very sexy woman,” Miguel said, grinning. “A little more every day. I’ve got to say, I like how sensitive they are now.” “They’ve always been sensitive,” Aurora said, leaning in to kiss Miguel on the neck. “Yeah but now you can actually get off from just having them touched, or licked in Rose’s case,” Miguel said, gently squeezing Aurora’s breasts. Aurora moaned softly as tingling pleasure radiated out from her chest. “I think you’re crazy to want to bring that up with them. Even if Rose goes for it, Ivan never will.” “I know him pretty well now,” Miguel said with a chuckle. “They might.” Miguel’s fingers brushed across Aurora’s nipples. Even through her shirt and the maternity bra, the touch made her knees tremble. “If you’re going to do that, take me to bed,” Aurora said. “Con placer,” Miguel answered, taking Aurora’s hands. Aurora let her bladder go as they walked, slowly filling up her diaper. By the time she was on the bed, her crotch was swimming in warm, and wet. Miguel bunched her shirt and bra up, making way for his tongue to lightly lap across her nipples. She cried out in a long, low moan. He was right, she hardly had to touch herself anymore. Didn’t need him inside her, though that was still extremely fun. It was exciting to have a new way to reach her pleasure, luxuriating in the beautiful waves of joy that emanated from the tip of Miguel’s tongue. Slowly, she bucked her hips against his thigh, humping the wet padding between her legs. With a hand on one breast and his mouth on the other, Miguel was drowning her in delight. It was a long, slow buildup, a climb to the top of a roller coaster of ecstasy. When the drop came, she threw her head back and cried out in a wail of sheer enjoyment. When she could move again, she slid down on the floor, teasing Miguel’s pants down. She may have underestimated his love of blowjobs, she hadn’t realized he liked giving and receiving. “Watch out Miguel,” she thought, “you haven’t seen what I can do when this is the main event.” Miguel’s groan as her mouth and tongue closed around him was everything she hoped for, but the best was yet to come. —– Tiffany was stretched out across the plastic card table, legs and arms pulled taut by leather straps. She was not as naked as she’d like to be, her breasts were swaying free but from the waist down she was wearing panties and two pairs of leggings. Charles flicked a light reed across her breasts again, narrowly missing her nipples. Another thin red line popped up across her newly jiggling breasts. “Oh, AH!” Tiffany cried out, squirming against her bonds. Every one of those lines was a little strip of fire stoking the bigger fire in her pussy. The pain was light and totally eclipsed by the pain in her bladder. “So you just fucked that big nasty goat huh?” Charles asked, drawing the reed down Tiffany’s belly. “You begged for it, you wanted him to use you like the dirty nasty slut that you are.” “Yes, yes!” Tiffany squirmed. “Please, Master, I really have to go now. I’ve been holding it forever. Please, I’ll do anything.” “I told you how long you’d be tied up for,” Charles said, flicking the reed across Tiffany’s inner thigh. The double padding didn’t protect much against the harder stroke. Tiffany twitched, and gasped as a splash of pee broke loose into her panties. Holding it after that splash was agony, Tiffany writhed on the table. “Please, I can’t, I can’t…” Tiffany’s head jerked upward and she cried out. Piss flooded her panties. It gushed into two layers of leggings, still dripping onto the table. “Oh gross,” Charles said. Tiffany whimpered, pulling on the straps until the table creaked. She was panting and moaning together, gyrating her crotch as the liquid seeped further and further into the leggings. She was so close, she tried to beg but all she could manage were the panting moans. Pressure met her aching pussy as Charles gripped her crotch hard. Tiffany screamed, almost biting her tongue. The orgasms just kept coming, again, and again, Tiffany had lost count. She couldn’t tell the difference any more between pleasure and pain. When she finally came down from it, she couldn’t tell the difference between sweat and piss pooling under her either. It sent a final shiver through her as she gasped for breath. Charles was a prince for aftercare as always. A gentle bath and soothing lotion on her breasts was just the start. Tea and a fluffy blanket to curl up in naked was another kind of bliss. She leaned against Charles on the couch for a long time, rocking against him occasionally. He pet her hair from time to time. She had his attention, always, he was never on his phone during aftercare. Finally, with a great happy sigh, she let the blanket puddle around her waist and hugged Charles. “Thank you, my love,” Tiffany said. “Thank you, love,” Charles said, kissing her on the head. “I guess that proves it,” Tiffany said. “You really can’t get off without peeing yourself now,” Charles said. “It’s not the end of the world I guess.” “Hmm, what’s good about it?” Tiffany asked. “I can edge you forever now if you don’t need to pee,” Charles said mischievously. “You are such an asshole,” Tiffany said fondly. “That’s what you like about me,” Charles said. “I think it gives you too much power, but maybe it won’t last forever,” Tiffany said. “It’s only been a day,” Charles said. “Anyway, you still up for brunch tomorrow?” “Yeah, I want to see what everybody thinks,” Tiffany said. “See what the other guys told Aurora and Rose.” Charles laughed, “I bet Ivan didn’t say much. Though they didn’t end up in the middle of the action as much as I did.” “Yeah, so we saw,” Tiffany said, smirking. “So when do I get to diaper you?” “Maybe after brunch,” Charles said. “You’re really okay to go switch?” “I haven’t ever really tried it, but it sounds fun,” Tiffany said. “I liked doing it to Rose.” “Still hoping Ivan will sign you up to babysit?” Charles asked teasingly. “Honestly yes, she’s fucking adorable,” Tiffany said. “They’d never go for it but I wish we could date them.” “Who knows,” Charles said, shrugging. “This weekend shook a lot of things up. Lets see how brunch goes. —– The brunch Aurora had laid out was amazing, Rose’s eyes were as big as the serving plates loaded down with fruit, sausages, pastries, and more. It was her first time in Aurora and Miguel’s house and she found it pretty much as she’d expected. It was all classy, with matching furniture and a little flower bed out front. The dining room, because of course she had a dining room, was dominated by a big eight seater table that was serving food from one end to another. Ivan handed her a plate. He’d already filled it, and there was way more sausage and cheese on there than she would have picked. Given the choice it would have been pastries and fruit from hell to… brunch. She squirmed, feeling the pullup under her jeans. Ivan had changed her just before they came over, and they were in a weird half-little space that she didn’t quite know how to deal with. Taking her plate down to the adjoining living room, Rose curled up on a loveseat next to Ivan and munched on a danish. “There’s champagne for mimosas and a couple of kinds of juice,” Aurora said, bustling around in her apron, pencil skirt, and button up blouse like a fifties house wife. The bulge under the skirt showed that she was wearing too. “This spread is amazing,” Tiffany said. “Yes,” Ivan said, “thank you so much.” “I didn’t make all of it,” Aurora laughed, “All the pastries are from the store. I’m glad you’re all enjoying!” For a while there was quiet while they all started in on their plates. The quiet stretched out a little too long, with glances exchanged across the living room but no one willing to speak first. Finally, Rose took a deep breath and said, “That was a pretty crazy weekend. I think we’re all worried that it might be weird between us, but it’s not like we did what we did on our own. Even if we had fun with it, it’s not the way we would have done it without those uh… creatures.” “I think it only has to be weird if we let it be weird,” Charles said. “We really just need to be willing to talk about it together, and respect each other enough to not talk about it outside the group, and I think we will feel better.” “I agree,” Ivan said. “I don’t intend to share anything with anyone else.” “Me either,” Miguel said, Aurora nodded her agreement. “The other thing we should talk about is that we all got a little bit more, um, intimate,” Aurora said. A ripple of coughs, nervous chuckles, and red faces went around the group. Rose squirmed next to Ivan. “I think we all had a lot of fun,” Charles said. “We don’t have to repeat it, but I’m curious if anyone wants to.” “I had fun,” Ivan said, surprising everyone, even Rose. “I think we would be interested in a small amount of playing, but not polyamory.” “Aww!” Tiffany said with a wink. “Fair enough, you can play with Charles when I come over to babysit Rose.” “Tiffany!” Rose complained, realizing too late that she’d slipped into a little-voice. “Oh no, she sounds fussy.” Aurora said. “I see she didn’t each much on her plate, did you need a different brunch honey?” “Aurora!” Rose kicked her feet on the couch. “She IS a little wet,” Ivan said, releasing the waistband of Rose’s jeans. “Daaaaaddddyyyy!” Rose whined, ending it in a giggle. “Is everyone alright with us taking care of the baby together?” Ivan asked. “It’s still the diaper weekend,” Miguel said, to a round of chuckles and nods. With butterflies in her tummy, Rose found herself laid down on the floor on a changing blanket. Between Charles and Tiffany, Tiffany won the toss to do the change. “I can’t believe you were brave enough to wet at brunch,” Tiffany said. “Actually, I can’t really control it anymore,” Rose said, nervously. “Oh, yeah, I have an uh, ‘aftereffect’ too,” Rose said, unbuttoning Rose’s jeans and pulling them down. “Well if you need a change at work…” “Isn’t that weird?” Rose asked, squirming her way out of the jeans. “I’ll probably just go to the bathroom and change.” “It’s not easy to put a diaper on yourself, and a pullup isn’t going to last a whole shift,” Tiffany said, sliding Rose’s pullups down. For a moment as she was exposed Rose felt a bit of panic, but nobody was leering at her. Charles and Ivan were joking about something. Miguel was refilling people’s glasses and Aurora was… heating up a bottle. Rose blushed, shifting her legs apart so Tiffany could wipe her more easily. “I mean, only if we can do it without it being weird,” Rose said hesitantly. She lifted her rear, both amused and excited that Tiffany had picked the bulkiest, fluffiest diaper out of Ivan’s diaper bag. “I’ll take care of you,” Tiffany said, patting Rose on the belly. Powder sprinkled on, cool and was patted into place tenderly. Rose was feeling squirmy, enough so that Tiffany had to lean over her and tape the diaper on extra tight. Rose found Tiffany’s hands on either side of her head, and her friend leaning down toward her. She closed her eyes and parted her lips, delighted at the sweet and gentle touch of Tiffany’s kiss. Freshly changed, Rose was scooped up by Daddy and placed on Aurora’s lap. The rubber nipple of a baby bottle was placed against her mouth and Rose obediently drank. No one was saying anything about what was inside the bottle, but they all knew. Rose blushed, cuddling up against Aurora to hide her face. That only made it worse, reminding her that she wished she were getting her milk straight from the source. All the feelings built up to tip her over into little-space; she tuned out the conversation around her. People were laughing and having fun, which made Rose a happy little. She was clean and dry, with a full tummy, which made her just a bit sleepy. Happy and sleepy was a great combination, especially when everyone decided they wanted a turn with Rose on their lap. From Aurora’s soft, vanilla scented lap she went to Miguel’s broad, strong one. He was like Daddy except for his arms didn’t go around her as much. From Miguel, Rose ended up on Tiffany’s lap, which was more like straddling her friend. They played a fun game of dodge the kisses! Charles was good at holding her safely on his lap, though he made her wiggly when he diaper-checked her. Finally she was back on Daddy’s lap, being gently rocked by his huge, comforting arms. It would be rude to fall asleep at brunch, obviously, so Rose didn’t, she just rested her eyes a little. She let her thoughts drift a little. Got warm an comfy on Daddy a little. And fell asleep, a Little.

From Tenant to Baby: CH 16 Things were okay for Jordan. After his meltdown in the zoo bathroom, he cried out almost all of his energy which left behind a sort of peace that he couldn’t explain. It gave way to a blossoming trust in Derek. Derek would fix everything. Derek would take care of him. Of course, he always trusted Derek to have his best interests at heart, but…well he couldn’t explain it to himself let alone someone else. Despite being in a zoo full of strangers wearing something he never considered wearing before, he felt safe. The world around him passed in a blur of voices and noise. He didn’t even realize he was asleep until he was constantly being woken up. But each time he was awakened, Derek was there to soothe him back to sleep whether it was with something soft, soothing music, or tucking him in. Imagine his displeasure when he was shaken awake once more and that comfort wasn’t there. He tried to go back to sleep on his own, of course, but no tossing and turning helped him to drift off. But there was Derek once more. His lucidity came back to him slowly as he rested in Derek’s arms. Every time those niggling thoughts reared their ugly heads, Derek was there to chase them away. This wasn’t ‘weird’. This wasn’t ‘shameful’. This was, as Derek put it, “just a little boy” being taken care of by his daddy. Jordan carried this peace with him as he toddled into the living room. Andrew sat in the middle of the living room, puzzle pieces spread all around him. On the television, a cartoon that Jordan didn’t recognize was playing. Unsure of what he was supposed to be doing, Jordan sat down a couple of feet away from Andrew. “Wha’ doin’?” He slurred around the pacifier tucked into the corner of his mouth. Andrew gave him a small smile, most of his energy from the zoo seemingly gone. “Doing my puzzle. Do you wanna help?” Jordan nodded, scooting a bit closer, but grabbing pieces meant that he would have to put his new giraffe toy down to fit them together. Sensing his hesitation, Andrew grabbed two handfuls of pieces and put them in front of him. “You can start sorting by color. Blues go in one pile, greens in another, and on and on. I’ll put them together!” He offered. That was a much easier task. Jordan sorted several piles of pieces for Andrew who carefully cataloged them and put them in their piles almost as if he had his own system. Wondering just what it was they were putting together, Jordan looked for the top box, but couldn’t see it anywhere. “Where’s the cover?” He asked, plopping down on his butt instead of his knees, his padding crinkling loudly. “I don’t use it. Makes it too easy. Like cheating.” Andrew explains quietly, almost bent completely over to assemble pieces. “Oh…” So Jordan continued to sort. But as he sorted, he couldn’t help but look up at the cartoon playing on the television. It was a very simple concept to follow with brightly colored characters having wacky antics. As time passed, he couldn’t help but get sucked into it. The piles in front of him were quickly abandoned in favor of watching the show, but Andrew didn’t seem to bother him. In fact, after what must have been 10 minutes of him just continuously watching the cartoon, Andrew got up and retrieved what looked like a small bean back for him. Jordan hummed a small thanks as he was able to recline back and watch the show without straining his neck and Andrew went back to his puzzle. Lunch turned out to be grilled cheese sandwiches and baby carrots. Although, Jordan received carrot slices. He got up from the chair to sit back on the floor, legs spread akimbo and a duck-shaped plate between his legs. Derek of course had the forethought to secure a bib around his neck before he got crumbs all over. To wash down the sandwich, both boys were given sippy cups of juice. However, Andrew had to be heavily persuaded to eat his carrots. “C’mon, baby boy. Be a good boy and eat your carrots or no dessert tonight.” Mel threatened sternly. “Look at Jordan. He’s eating his carrots without causing a fuss.” Jordan was, of course, eating his carrots without a fuss. They were like little french fries all cut up and not too hard to bite through. He was even given a small dollop of ranch to swirl em in before popping them in his mouth with a crunch. “He’s a baby!” Andrew protested. “He does know what’s going on.” As if to prove him wrong, Jordan reached over and held a few of the carrot fries to Andrew. “An’rew,” He slurred even without the pacifier. “Wan’ some of my carrot fries? Fry carrot?” Andrew of course sighed and took the cut-up carrots and stuffed them in his mouth. “Thank you, Jordan.” “I think I should rethink my decision to let Andrew be such a big boy today. I thought he’d be a good big brother to Jordan, but we might just have to take care of two babies tonight.” Jordan heard Mel sigh as she settled back onto the couch with Derek. “I’m not complaining,” Derek replied. After the plates were taken away to the kitchen, Mel disappeared with Andrew down the hall. Jordan wasn’t able to think on it that much before Derek pulled him into his lap once more for a cuddle that Jordan excitedly returned. “Hi, baby,” Derek greeted, burying his face him Jordan’s hair. “I missed you.” “Hi, Daddy,” Jordan mimicked, a giggle on his breath as he rested against Derek’s shoulder. “We been toge’ver all day!” A hum was his answer. Strong arms reached around to embrace him further. The rough denim fabric of Derek’s pants was uncomfortable to Jordan’s thighs but not so much that he wanted to move. “I missed hugging you then.” Derek amended. “I am hug deprived. Hug-starved even.” Jordan squeezed him tighter. As if he could force more hug-nourishment into Derek’s body by force. “I hug Daddy…” “Oh, Baby,” Derek sighed in euphoria. “You’re such a good boy.” “Love you, Daddy,” Jordan voiced the warmth in his chest. The fondness that steadily built over the months of knowing Derek. The desire to be close constantly. The trust. Immediately, Derek’s eyes were on him. He was pulling away slightly just to look him in the face. “You love me?” He asked, cupping Jordan’s cheeks. The boy gave a small nod, a shy grin stretching across his face. “Love you lots.” A flash of hesitance. “You love me?” “Yes!” Derek assured without hesitation. “I love you so much, baby boy. More than anything.” Derek pressed a reverent kiss to Jordan’s forehead before pulling him back into a tight hold. They stayed that way even as Mel returned, a heavily pouting Andrew in tow. Jordan peeked from his spot in Derek’s lap to see that Andrew’s hair was still damp from what must have been a bath. He wore nothing but a shark-printed tee shirt, a thick diaper that pushed his legs apart as he walked, and light blue mittens identical to the ones Jordan used in the high chair at Derek’s. “This one’s just had his bath, so the tub is free whenever.” Mel surmised as she sat down on the couch and patted her lap. “C’mon, Roo.” She cooed but Andrew crossed his arms. “Be a good boy and come sit with Mama.” “I want to finish my puzzle,” Mel didn’t respond, holding a strong, steady gaze with Andrew who shifted from foot to foot before speaking again. “Me finish puzzle? P’ease, Mama?” He spoke in a soft voice, ducking his head to give her puppy dog eyes. Mel held firm until Andrew sighed and slumped into her lap much like Jordan was with Derek. “There he is. My good boy!” She muttered sweetly and Jordan couldn’t help but blink as he noticed slightly red marks on the back of Andrew’s thighs leading to his diaper-covered butt. Had he been spanked? “What do you say we watch a movie?” Derek asked, grabbing the remote and flicking through the menu. Hums of agreement filtered through the room and Derek pressed play on a princess movie Jordan couldn’t remember. As the opening credits started to play, he oh so gently nudged Jordan to let him up, but promised to return quickly. True to his word, Derek returned not long after with two baby bottles full of what looked like milk. Mel took one of the bottles gratefully and Derek scooped Jordan back into his arms with care. “C’mon, baby,” he coaxed while adjusting Jordan to lay back in his arms as he did before lunch. In perspective, Jordan felt like this situation was much different than his first bottle experience. Whereas the first time, he felt utterly exposed. As if a spotlight was shining directly onto him and a sign was painted on his face calling him an imposter, he couldn’t help but feel different right now. Cradled in Derek’s arms being fed, it was exactly what a ‘little baby’ would do. He looked up, seeing Derek looking at him exclusively and ignoring the movie as it played on. One of Jordan’s hands reached up to not grab, but rest against Derek’s arm holding the bottle in his mouth. The liquid was warm and faintly sweet tasting. Like before, Jordan found he couldn’t finish the whole bottle. But Derek seemed to understand as he pulled the bottle away and set it on the end table. He didn’t release Jordan, however. His arms returned to holding Jordan in a secure cradle, only replacing the bottle with the pacifier. Jordan stopped Derek’s free hand before it could duck under his knees. “What are you doin’, baby?” Derek mused softly. But his hand was limp, allowing Jordan to pull it closer and rest it against his chest along with the giraffe plush. “Such a silly boy.” Derek’s pointer finger reached up to gently tap the button of the pacifier in Jordan’s mouth, surprising them both at the happy coo Jordan released. The movie passed in relative silence. Jordan didn’t even realize it was over until the credits started to roll and Mel set another one to play. The entire time Jordan basked in Derek’s presence, occasionally doing something that made Derek faun over him. Dinner passed in a similar blur of sitting on the floor and being fed spaghetti until his face and onesie were covered in sauce despite the bib. He was bathed with the same gentle care Derek always had with him and dressed in a lightweight footed sleeper and booster/diaper combo. Because “he had so much to drink and hadn’t yet used the potty so he’d leak otherwise”. Jordan cuddled up to a much more agreeable Andrew under the lightweight blanket as the door was cracked the baby monitor was turned on once more. Whatever conversation they had thought to have was driven away by twin yawns of exhaustion. The poor boys were out in mere minutes. ___________ Jordan woke slowly the following day and gave a full-body stretch. The calm fuzz that encompassed his thoughts the day before was gone leaving just a hint of embarrassment behind. Sitting up, Jordan noticed that Andrew was missing from the crib and the bars were in the lowered position. Surely Derek or Mel wouldn’t leave them that way. Crawling off the mattress, Jordan started to look for his clothes from the day before. The tee shirt and shorts, of course, he expected the onesie was in the wash from how messy he made it. The diaper around his waist was dry, much to his pleasure and surprise. It made it very easy to strip out of the sleeper in the closet and tear the tapes off to the diaper before discarding it in the nearby diaper pail. He took a wipe from the changing table to clean the powder off before getting dressed in his old clothes. He would prefer a shower, of course, but that could wait til they went home. Jordan made his way down the hall towards the shuffling he heard in the kitchen, expecting, again, Derek or Mel. But he was once more surprised to see Andrew standing at the stove and pouring steaming water from a kettle into a mug with a tea bag inside. At the sound of his entrance, Andrew looked over and nodded. “Morning, pal,” He said amicably. The childish lilt that had decorated that voice all of last night was gone, leaving behind a mature tone. “Morning,” It felt like Jordan was meeting a stranger as he noticed Andrew had changed into a pair of pajama pants and a tank top. “Any coffee?” He asked, deciding to treat this like they were roommates and not two littles. Andrew nodded, a hand reaching up to push up glasses that weren’t there out of habit before pointing to the corner counter. “Heated and ready. Sugar in the cabinet, cream in the fridge.” “Thanks,” Jordan whipped up a steaming cup of coffee in minutes, only taking a moment to drop an ice cube inside to cool it to drinking temp quicker. “I’m planning on making french toast before Derek and Mel wake up,” Andrew spoke up after a few sips. “You want to help out?” Derek and Mel; not Daddy and Mommy then. “Totally.” Jordan smiled, getting one in return from Andrew. “Awesome.” Jordan took the lead, taking eggs from the fridge and cracking them into a large bowl. He almost dropped an entire egg, shell, and all when he heard Andrew say, “So…you and Derek, yeah?” “I…what do you mean?” “Oh come on.” Andrew pulled the cinnamon off the spice rack. “Derek doesn’t just bring any little around.” “I don’t know what answer you want…” Jordan said honestly. “Yesterday I-” He stuttered over his words. “I’ve never done that before. I don’t know what happened, but I’m not…I’m not like that.” “Like what?” “I’m not a little!” Jordan spits out, dropping an eggshell into the trash with a little more force than necessary. “...Pal…I don’t know what you think being a little means…It’s not a race or ethnicity. It’s not a definitive ‘you are or you aren’t’.” Andrew stated calmly. “If I had to describe it…I would say it’s like being a vegetarian. It’s a choice you make. Supported by the actions you take to enforce it. You don’t have to meet any criteria. You don’t have to start at a certain time. You don’t have to be doing the whole-” He throws a hand out towards the nursery down the hall. “For years on end before you earn a laminated card declaring your little status.” “...Sorry.” That was all Jordan thought to say, mixing the eggs with a fork to burst the yolks. “I’m just new to all this. I don’t know the specifics and-” He dropped the fork into the bowl with a clatter before covering his face with his hands. “God. I told Derek I loved him last night! Why the hell would I do that?!” Andrew sighed behind him, reaching over to pat his back. “Because you do. And I know he does too.” “You can’t know that.” “Did he say it back?” Andrew challenged. Jordan hesitated but nodded. “But of course, he said it back. What else was he supposed to say?!” “‘Aww, you’re so cute’, ‘That’s so sweet’, ‘I’m glad to hear that’, Etc,” Andrew answered smugly. “So if he said ‘I love you’ back, of course, he loves you!” “He said…he loves me more than anything,” Jordan admitted. Andrew’s jaw dropped in response and he wrapped his arms around Jordan to shake him just a bit. “Then. What. Is. The. Problem?!” And then it was like they’d been friends for years. They divide the work between the two of them. Andrew dipping slices of thick bread into the mixture before dropping them on a griddle for Jordan to monitor. When all the bread was on the griddle, Andrew took over so Jordan could start prepping the rest of the fruit (minus pineapple of course) to go with the meal. It was like this that Mel and Derek found them; laughing and carrying on like old friends. The pair of them were rather rumpled as they shuffled into the kitchen, hair a mess and pajamas still on. “That’s what’s making all the racket,” Mel mused, but she was smiling as she immediately headed for the coffee pot. “Sorry,” Andrew apologized, but his face held a mischievous grin. “We’re making breakfast though if that’s any consolation.” “Hm…” Derek hummed as he looked over the tray of fruit and pillaged a slice of cantaloupe. “I suppose we can forgive the interruption of our beauty rest.” “And you tell me I sleep forever.” Jordan couldn’t help but joke, gaping as Derek stole a sip from his mug. The morning passed in a soft and fond air. The two boys who were being waited on last night now serving the two caregivers. Even going so far as to refill mugs of coffee and pour glasses of juice. “So,” Mel spoke, wiping syrup from her lip. “What’s the game plan for that movie you boys want to see?” “Well,” Jordan piped up. “My ticket was for the last showing of the opening night because I assumed I’d be working when I bought it…which means that showing wouldn’t end til 2 am. So I’ll need to exchange it for something earlier in the day if we all want to go at the same time.” Andrew’s eyes lit up in excitement. “So you’ll go? Even though your boss might be there?” Jordan shrugged, hiding his pink cheeks by looking at his mostly empty plate. “It’ll be busy. He might not even see me. And it’s not like he’ll make a scene in front of a lobby full of customers.” “He better not,” Derek spoke up, mimicking his words from when Jordan quit all that time ago. “And you and Andrew can drive down, meet us, and stay over at my place so that you don’t have to drive back late at night.” “That’d be nice,” Mel noted. “Roo do you have any orders due that night?” Andrew shook his head. “I’m free that entire day.” “What do you do?” Jordan couldn’t help but ask. “Mostly website management for everyone in ‘The Network’,” He used his fingers for quotations. “But occasionally I take orders for gaming pcs. I assemble and ship them out.” It was the first mention of ‘that side’ of their lives the entire morning as a group, but everyone else continued as if it were completely normal. “So I can handle getting the tickets and let you both know the time. We’ll meet in the lobby, grab snacks, and head in together.” Derek said, pushing his chair back and taking his plate to the kitchen before Jordan could protest. Before Jordan even realized it, they were piling into Derek’s truck, him shyly holding the toy giraffe in his lap as he waved goodbye to Mel and Andrew standing on the porch. “...That was fun,” Jordan spoke up as Derek drove down the driveway. “Yeah? I’m glad.” It was silent for a moment, and Jordan thought that was it, they weren’t going to speak about it anymore. But then Derek awkwardly cleared his throat. “I’m uh…” He paused. “I apologize for raising my voice at the zoo.” Confused, Jordan tilted his head to look at Derek who had his eyes glued to the road. “What?” Surprised by the question, Derek shot a glance over. “The zoo…I raised my voice. I shouted in front of you. With George…Remember?” “...Well I remember George.” Jordan offered. “He was rude. Didn’t really know how to take a hint. But I was kind of dealing with my own thing at that time…” He didn’t outright say ‘I was too busy pissing myself’, but his face heated up anyway. “I didn’t notice you yelling.” “Oh…” Derek seemed caught off guard. “I’m sorry anyway. That environment isn’t the time to be so brutish.” Jordan shrugged as he tried hard to remember that moment despite his brain cringing away from it. “You sure did tell him off though. That was cool…I…I liked when…you called me yours.” “Well…yeah. Of course.” Derek seemed unsure of the line of thought. “I’m quite taken with you, actually.” “Yeah?” Jordan asked, trying not to be hopeful. “Jordan. I’ve wanted you as mine since I helped you do your laundry!” He admitted shyly. “The first time, even! When you came over for the first time.” “...I love you,” Jordan repeated the words, hands tangled into the fur on the stuffed giraffe’s mane to ground himself. “I love you too.” Derek didn’t hesitate. “I love you so much. I’ll tell you every day if you want if it helps you believe me.” Taking a shaky sigh, Jordan brought the giraffe to his chest. “I want to be yours.” “You are,” Derek swore. “You are.” A/N: The next chapter will be the last in the main section of this story. But fear not, I have plenty of ideas left for small spin off tales between Derek and Jordan!

From Tenant to Baby: CH8 As the two of them stepped back into the main room of the nursery, Derek leaned against the wall casually. “Now that we’re both on the same page as far as all of this,” he motioned to the nursery. “I hope you’ll feel more open to talking to me about your accidents.” Jordan froze on the spot. “Wha-what do you mean?” He stuttered, feeling as if Derek was looking at him and could see through him. He was no longer wearing the pull-up but he felt that Derek would find out he wore one some way. “Your accident you had here. You were hesitant to sleep over again because you felt it would happen again. This leads me to believe you had an accident at home the night after.” Derek spoke softly, even as Jordan hunched his shoulders forward. “And…I saw that you were carrying your sheets in the basket yesterday morning.” “I…” Jordan trailed off, at loss for words. “I’m not angry or upset with you, kiddo. I think your accidents mostly have to do with the kind of stress you’re under.” Derek reached a hand out to Jordan and Jordan found himself letting Derek pull him close into a hug. “And, if you decide you want to work for me, I’m sure they’d go away eventually.” Taking a deep breath, Jordan found himself opening up. He couldn’t hide it from Derek if he already knew. “You think so?” “Of course,” Derek ran a comforting hand through Jordan’s hair. “But I want you to know that I’m here for you even if they don’t. I mean-” Jordan feels his motion to the nursery. “I definitely have the supplies to help.” Jordan was surprised that the pang of shame he felt at the words wasn’t nearly as sharp as he expected. He wasn’t a little. He didn’t want to be treated like a baby. In a way, he was out of place in the nursery. But here Derek was, so used to caring for little ones, and unbothered by Jordan, that he would open himself up to help. Even if Jordan couldn’t possibly fall into the role of a little. “It’s fine. Those are supposed to be for your clients.” He shrugged. “I can go to the store myself and-” “They’re for anyone who needs them.” Derek interrupted firmly. “I have boxes upon boxes of more in the workshop. You needing them during the nighttime is no issue.” Jordan pulled away but paused as Derek lightly touched his chin and directed his gaze upwards to point at his face. “I-” “You aren’t a bother, Jordan.” Something on Jordan’s face must have betrayed his thoughts as Derek sighed. Not an annoyed sigh or an angry sigh, but something a touch sadder. The hand touching Jordan’s chin reached up to cup his cheek and the other hand mirrored it. Jordan could pull away if he wanted to; Derek wasn’t holding him in place. But it was a secure touch. Reassuring and grounding as well. “You aren’t a bother. You aren’t imposing. You aren’t making me do anything I’m not more than happy to do for you. If anything, I want you to tell me if I’m crossing boundaries. Understand?” Derek told him firmly and Jordan nodded just slightly. “I notice you get overwhelmed quite a bit. That can be part of your stress as well, but my hope is that you find yourself able to relax around me.” “It’s hard,” Jordan told him honestly. “It just takes time.” Derek let him go and took a step back. “I promised you could get some homework done tonight. How about you go and do that and take some time to think it over? I’ll have dinner ready tonight and we can discuss your decision then.” ~~~~~~~~ Back in his unit, Jordan released a breath that he felt he had been holding the entire time and as he did with most of his problems, he chose to ignore it and buried himself in his classwork. They were finally getting into the harder units of the semester and with midterms approaching quickly, Jordan knew he needed to focus even harder. In fact, he only stood from his desk, stretching the tension out of his back, hours later. A low-level headache thrummed behind his eyes from staring at the computer for so long, but he felt that he had made a lot of progress. The class he was forced to retake was no easier the second time around, but Jordan was confident that he could pass this time if he stayed on top of his work. He took a shower. Paying extra attention to the uncomfortable almost burning feeling along his crotch. The warm water irritated the rash more than sitting at his desk had and Jordan debated going to the store just for some ointment to ease it. But…he didn’t know the best brand for this kind of rash…And Derek had offered to help him. Surely, with an entire nursery in stock, he would have something for a rash… Dinner that night was take-out pizzas that Derek must have left to get right before Jordan walked over. They were hot and fresh on the coffee table. Plates, napkins, and drinks sat around the boxes of pizza. Before he forgot, Jordan held out the folded pajamas he had borrowed. “Here you go. Thank you for letting me use them.” Derek opened his mouth and closed it quickly before accepting the pile of clothes. “Of course…let me just put these away. Get comfy and I’ll be right back.” Jordan sat down as he watched Derek disappear into the nursery. He imagined Derek going to the closet and putting the pajamas away. Or maybe, if Jordan stayed the night again, he would just leave them out on the changing table to grab later…Or maybe, he put them away and chose a different set…Or…A flinch jerked his shoulders as the door to the nursery closed suddenly. Derek’s footsteps returned from down the hall and he flopped down next to Jordan on the couch. “Alrighty, what are we watching tonight?” He asked Jordan, catching him off guard. “Uh…You pick. I always pick.” Jordan said quickly, a flush rising from his neck. Did he let Jordan pick so often because he was indulging him like he would a child? Derek shrugged, scrolling through the services until he reached Breaking Bad. “Do you mind? I’m in season 4.” “That’s fine.” Jordan nodded. “I’ve only seen a few episodes but my old roommate talked about it all the time.” Without a word, Derek set the episode to play and Jordan reached for the first box of pizza. Opening the top, he couldn’t help but scrunch his nose at the sight of a supreme pizza. But, he wasn’t going to complain…Especially not with Derek providing it. A deep chuckle sounded from beside him, halting him as he reached for a slice. Looking up, Jordan saw Derek struggling to hold back laughter. “What?” He asked, embarrassed. “There’s a pepperoni underneath it if you don’t like supreme, kiddo,” Derek spared him an adoring look. “I forgot to ask and I just assumed if you didn’t want supreme, pepperoni was a safe bet.” “Well…I’ll eat it. I just…Too many toppings.” Jordan explained even as he switched the pepperoni to be on top and grabbed a couple of slices. Was Derek so prepared with an alternative option because he was used to accommodating picky littles? “Yeah?” Derek asked, grabbing his own slices. “Is it a texture issue?” Jordan shook his head. “No. It’s more like I can’t see what’s on it. Like, even if I picked off all the toppings I didn’t like, I’d still somehow taste them, you know?” “Ah,” Derek nodded. “Makes sense. I’ll keep that in mind.” They ate in silence for the majority of the episode. When Jordan leaned back, stomach full, Derek gathered the boxes and took them into the kitchen. He returned with a familiar crinkling package of wipes and dropped one on Jordan’s waiting hand. “Mouth and hands.” Jordan wipes them both thoroughly, not wanting to get pizza grease on Derek’s couch, and dropped the now orange-tinted wipe onto his empty plate. Derek grabbed both their dishes and paused as he turned to the kitchen. “Did you want any more sippies- Ah!” He cut himself off, a shy apologetic look overtaking his face. “I meant, did you want any more to drink…” Giving a chuckle of his own, Jordan shook his head. “No thank you. I have plenty of sippies here.” He teased motioning to his half-full cup. It was an awkward conversation, but for once, Derek was on the receiving end. It helped Jordan relax just slightly that there were still things that Derek slipped up on. Even if Jordan wondered if Derek slipped because he saw Jordan as a little… Of course, the tables turned when Derek returned and motioned for Jordan to follow. Television forgotten, Jordan found himself once more in the nursery. He gave a shaky breath as Derek handed him another set of pajamas. These didn’t seem quite as oversize as the other set. They were patterned with red, green, and yellow dinosaurs on a light blue background. “Do you want a pull-up for tonight? Or would you like to try something else?” “What…Uh, what’s something else?” Jordan asked but felt as if he already knew. Even so, Derek opened up one of the drawers on the changing table and motioned inside. “I have plenty of patterns to choose from…” He gave an encouraging look as he urged Jordan forward. The drawer was exactly as Jordan had left it. Not a single diaper out of place. “You want me to wear diapers?” He couldn’t help but ask, certain this was the strangest exchange they have had to date. “Want is a...different term than I would use.” Derek huffed a forced laugh. “I am giving you the option. I certainly wouldn’t mind, and I think dipping a toe into this lifestyle would benefit your work greatly in this company. But if you say no, I won’t be upset.” “I think,” Jordan started, wetting his dry lips as he gathered the correct words. “I think I’d feel stupid in them.” He said honestly. “I’ve never thought about wearing them before. I didn’t even know they made something like that until today.” “That’s fair.” Derek said, hand going to the front of the drawer and pushing it closed. “And like I said I have plenty of pull-ups you can wear-” “I’ll try them.” The words were out of his mouth before Jordan processed them. But as he gazed upon Derek’s face and watched him turn to Jordan as if he were a precious artifact gifted to him on a velvet pillow, he couldn’t muster up the shame to regret it. “You…If you’re still offering of course.” Slowly, without words, Derek reached for Jordan. His hands landed on the younger man’s shoulders and trailed down his arms before going back up again. As he continued the motion, Jordan felt a bit of tension leave his body. His shoulders gradually lowering until they were no longer hunched up by his ears, but his arms remained crossed over his chest. “You’re such a good boy,” Derek mumbled almost too quiet for Jordan to hear. “Mel said the same thing…” “She was right…” Derek ruffled Jordan’s hair as he opened the drawer once more. “Do you want to pick, or would you like me to.” “Honestly, I may back out if I look in there.” Derek nodded, stepping aside as he patted the changing table top. “I assume you want me to put it on. Unless you want to…” “I’ll mess it up.” Jordan sighed, walking up to the changing table and using a convenient step stool to climb on top of it. Derek’s hands immediately coming to his sides to help make sure he didn’t fall. Only as he laid back onto the mat did he remember his rash, the rough fabric of his underwear chafing against raw skin. “I have- I have a thing. A rash. When I took a nap in the car I…I still had the pull-up on and…Just ignore it.” He stuttered over his words, face a bright shade of red. “Shh,” Derek shushed him gently, large warm hand petting over his stomach, just under where his hands were twisted together, almost shaking with tension. “I’ll take care of it. Trust me, kiddo. I can take care of it all.” A small noise left Jordan’s throat as he squeezed his eyes shut. “I’m sorry.” “No reason to apologize. Just relax.” Derek’s voice took on the tone of warm honey. And even as he didn’t speak, he made himself heard. Small hums of an indistinguishable tune left his lips. Jordan heard the crinkling of the diapers in the drawer before it closed. The hand on his stomach never left, a comforting constant weight holding him from teetering off the edge it seemed. “I’m going to take off your pants. Don’t worry about trying to help.” He assured as his hands went to the button of Jordan’s jeans. “Okay.” Derek slid his pants down his legs easily, pausing to pull them off each of Jordan’s feet before folding them up and dropping them in the seat of the rocking chair. “Take a deep breath.” He encouraged as his hands rested on Jordan’s bare thighs. “I’ll stop at any point you need.” Jordan trembled with anxious energy. His hands separated from their tangled pile on his stomach and in turn pressed into the cool padding hard enough to feel the hard wooden top of the table. “I’m okay.” He breathed. Derek didn’t respond verbally, but his hands did trail up, never losing contact with Jordan’s skin as he hooked gentle fingers under the waistband of his underwear. “Like I said before, don’t worry about trying to help.” The underwear were a bit more awkward as they scraped against his rash. Jordan could only assume they joined his pants on the chair as they made no noise. Derek gave a sympathetic coo as he traced a feather light touch over the inside of Jordan’s thigh. “Poor kiddo,” He tisked. “Don’t worry. Derek’s got the exact thing that’ll clear that right up.” “Okay.” It seemed like the only thing Jordan could say as he heard another drawer open and close before he heard the click of a tube opening. “This will be a little cold. Are you okay with me touching your private area, Jordan?” He asked gently and Jordan could only give a small ‘Mhm’ sound. Derek was right. The cream was cold. But it soothed the itching burn that Jordan hadn’t even noticed was there so intently almost immediately. Derek’s touches were delicate but firm. Applying the cream liberally across his privates. The entire time keeping up a steady stream of ‘It’s alright,” “I have you,” “Just breath.” Once, his free hand touched Jordan’s knee and coaxed him to raise it up until his foot was propped up on the table. “There we go. Just so I can reach your bottom, buddy.” Derek assured, smearing the cream across the rash there before closing the tube and placing it back in the drawer. “Now it’s time for the diaper, buddy. Can you lift your his up for me? Just a bit. I’ll tell you when you can lay back down.” Jordan obliged, hands clenched into anxious fists in the fabric of his shirt. The diaper crinkled loudly in the quiet nursery as Derek lined it up under him. A warm hand soon resting on his stomach. “Lay back down,” He coaxed and Jordan lowered himself down to feel the soft, surprisingly thick padding underneath him. “Good boy.” Jordan whimpered, eyes still shut tight as Derek shushed him. “Time for the powder.” Jordan felt the barely there cloud of powder dusting his private area, the smell encompassing him. “You’re gonna make me smell like a baby.” He couldn’t help but comment as Derek finally put the bottle down and wiped the excess off his thighs and stomach. “It’s one of my favorite smells.” Derek answered honestly and without further delay, the diaper was pulled up over his crotch. Derek was quick as he taped the diaper shut, not giving Jordan any time at all to feel exposed. “There we go.” His fingers automatically traced the inside edges, making sure the leak guard was in place. The pajamas came next, Jordan having to raise his hips for the pants. Derek pulled Jordan into a sitting position, coaching him gently through taking his shirt off and replacing it with the pajama top. “There we are…How does that feel, kiddo?” He asked and Jordan finally opened his eyes. Looking down at his lap he could obviously tell the bulk of the diaper at his crotch. And even the smallest shift of his hips caused the diaper to crinkle loudly. The pajamas were warm and soft. They smelled like the fabric softener Derek used constantly. “It’s a lot.” Jordan surmised, shaking just a bit. “Overwhelming?” Derek asked quickly. “Do you need me to stop?” Jordan shook his head. “I just…I feel like…I feel a lot.” He stuttered along as Derek pulled him into a tight embrace that he melted into. “I feel like one more thing and I’ll explode.” He finally said. “So no crib tonight. Got it.” Derek said in an almost serious tone. But he took calming Jordan very seriously. “I’ve coached many-a-little through panic attacks, anxiety attacks, doubts, etc. It’s nothing new to me.” He assured Jordan as Jordan went to pull back. “I’m not a baby.” He finally whispered into Derek’s shoulder. Even though everything about his appearance said that was a lie. Derek merely pet his back and helped him down. “We have a show to watch, don’t we, buddy? Let’s go before we miss it.” That was the end of that as Derek headed for the door. Leading Jordan along with calm patience. Jordan simply followed along, worried about what the night could hold. A/N: And here we start dipping into the nitty gritty. All it took was about 15000 words! As a little update, I was thinking about starting a patreon for just general support, maybe some early access, but mostly for commissions. Since posting on this site, I've gotten a few messages about some of my other series that have been pushed to the wayside and I've never been really good about setting up commissions. I've taken a few for other works on other sites not ABDL related, but that's my extent. Nothing's set in stone right now, I was just mainly looking into how the website itself works. *Shrugs* Hope you all enjoyed this chapter!